







 
   
     
       
         A Defence of the Brief history of the Unitarians, against Dr. Sherlock's answer in his Vindication of the Holy Trinity
      
       
         
           1691
        
      
       Approx. 225 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 28 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2007-01 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A23823
         Wing A1219
         ESTC R211860
         12637930
         ocm 12637930
         64942
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A23823)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 64942)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 340:7)
      
       
         
           
             A Defence of the Brief history of the Unitarians, against Dr. Sherlock's answer in his Vindication of the Holy Trinity
             Allix, Pierre, 1641-1717.
          
           [1], 55 p.
           
             [s.n.],
             London :
             1691.
          
           
             Has been incorrectly attributed to Pierre Allix. Cf. BM.
             This item also appears at reel 344:13 as part of: The faith of one God. London, 1691 (Wing F258B).
             Reproduction of original in Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Nye, Stephen, 1648?-1719. -- Brief history of the Unitarians.
           Sherlock, William, 1641?-1707. -- Vindication of the doctrine of the holy and ever blessed Trinity.
           Unitarianism -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2006-02 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-03 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2006-06 Derek Lee
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2006-06 Derek Lee
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2006-09 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           DEFENCE
           OF
           THE
           Brief
           HISTORY
           OF
           THE
           UNITARIANS
           ,
           Against
           Dr.
           SHERLOCK'S
           ANSWER
           IN
           HIS
           VINDICATION
           OF
           THE
           
             Holy
             Trinity
          
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           :
           Printed
           in
           the
           Year
           ,
           M.
           DC
           .
           XCI
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         
         
           OBSERVATIONS
           On
           Dr.
           SHERLOCK'S
           ANSWER
           TO
           THE
           Brief
           HISTORY
           OF
           THE
           UNITARIANS
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
               Containing
               some
               General
               Observations
            
             .
          
           
             WHen
             I
             see
             Men
             arguing
             against
             the
             Trinity
             ;
             methinks
             I
             hear
             a
             Papist
             inveighing
             against
             Luther
             or
             Calvin
             ,
             for
             questioning
             the
             Truth
             of
             Transubstantiation
             .
             Indeed
             it
             appears
             to
             me
             very
             strange
             ,
             that
             Protestants
             should
             stand
             to
             
               the
               Principles
               of
               the
               Reformation
            
             ,
             only
             when
             they
             serve
             their
             turn
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             should
             be
             ready
             to
             part
             with
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             not
             otherways
             able
             to
             defend
             a
             particular
             Opinion
             .
             It
             cannot
             be
             denied
             ,
             that
             the
             Christian
             Church
             in
             succeeding
             Ages
             fell
             short
             of
             her
             first
             Purity
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             Doctrine
             as
             well
             as
             Manners
             .
             Now
             what
             other
             Remedy
             could
             be
             applied
             to
             such
             a
             Depravation
             ,
             than
             a
             sincere
             and
             careful
             Examination
             of
             the
             Points
             suspected
             of
             Falshood
             ,
             according
             to
             Reason
             and
             Scripture
             ?
             This
             proved
             so
             effectual
             a
             Course
             ;
             that
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             Canonized
             Opinions
             were
             found
             to
             be
             meer
             Human
             Inventions
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             were
             rejected
             as
             contrary
             to
             the
             two
             above-mentioned
             Rules
             .
             And
             who
             can
             assure
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Reformation
             left
             no
             Error
             behind
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Trinity
             is
             such
             an
             Opinion
             ,
             as
             ought
             neither
             to
             be
             doubted
             of
             ,
             nor
             to
             be
             reformed
             ?
             Shall
             we
             trust
             Men
             ,
             barely
             on
             their
             Word
             ?
             Or
             was
             it
             impossible
             that
             the
             Trinity
             should
             creep
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             several
             other
             false
             Opinions
             ?
             Our
             Principles
             therefore
             allow
             us
             to
             examine
             it
             ;
             and
             to
             inquire
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             founded
             on
             undeniable
             Arguments
             :
             especially
             being
             of
             such
             a
             nature
             that
             it
             contradicts
             Reason
             ;
             and
             by
             confession
             of
             all
             Trinitarians
             ,
             is
             no
             where
             set
             down
             in
             Holy
             Scripture
             
               in
               express
               Words
            
             .
             Why
             should
             Men
             call
             us
             Hereticks
             and
             Libertines
             ,
             because
             we
             inquire
             after
             Truth
             ;
             and
             will
             have
             our
             Faith
             built
             upon
             a
             solid
             Foundation
             ?
             Was
             the
             Reformation
             so
             proper
             to
             Luther
             and
             
               Calvin
               ,
               &c.
            
             that
             it
             ought
             no
             more
             to
             be
             thought
             of
             ?
             Or
             were
             those
             Reformers
             so
             infallible
             ,
             that
             they
             purged
             the
             Church
             from
             all
             Errors
             ?
             This
             I
             think
             would
             be
             an
             hard
             matter
             to
             prove
             .
             Let
             therefore
             no
             Protestant
             be
             scandalized
             ;
             if
             having
             some
             Scruples
             about
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             we
             endeavour
             to
             free
             our selves
             from
             them
             ,
             by
             a
             sincere
             inquiry
             into
             the
             Grounds
             of
             it
             .
          
           
           
             I
             begin
             with
             Reason
             ;
             and
             find
             that
             the
             belief
             of
             a
             Trinity
             does
             contradict
             it
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             Transubstantiation
             ▪
             According
             to
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             the
             same
             Numerical
             Body
             may
             be
             in
             a
             Million
             of
             different
             places
             at
             the
             same
             time
             .
             According
             to
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             three
             Divine
             Persons
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             three
             Intelligent
             Infinite
             Beings
             ,
             each
             of
             which
             is
             God
             ,
             make
             but
             one
             God.
             I
             cannot
             believe
             the
             First
             ;
             because
             Reason
             teaches
             me
             ,
             that
             one
             Numerical
             Body
             can
             occupy
             or
             be
             in
             but
             one
             place
             at
             one
             time
             .
             I
             cannot
             believe
             the
             other
             ;
             because
             Reason
             tells
             me
             ,
             that
             Three
             are
             Three
             ,
             and
             not
             One
             :
             and
             that
             it
             implies
             no
             less
             a
             Contradiction
             ,
             that
             Three
             Divine
             Persons
             should
             be
             but
             One
             God
             ;
             than
             that
             one
             Body
             be
             a
             Million
             .
             Now
             who
             should
             not
             scruple
             an
             Opinion
             ,
             perfectly
             parallel
             with
             Transubstantiation
             ;
             and
             equally
             fruitful
             in
             Incongruities
             and
             Contradictions
             ?
          
           
             I
             come
             in
             the
             second
             place
             to
             examine
             ;
             Whether
             the
             Trinity
             be
             well
             grounded
             
               in
               Scripture
            
             ?
             Indeed
             Three
             are
             there
             mentioned
             ;
             
               the
               Father
               ,
               Son
               ,
               and
               Holy
               Ghost
               :
            
             but
             how
             came
             Men
             to
             fancy
             ,
             that
             they
             Three
             are
             but
             One
             God
             ?
             Who
             taught
             'em
             so
             ?
             Does
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             plainly
             say
             ;
             that
             
               there
               is
               but
               one
               God
               ,
               yet
               there
               are
               Three
               Persons
               ,
               Father
               ,
               Son
               ,
               and
               Holy
               Spirit
               in
               the
               Godhead
               ?
            
             One
             would
             think
             indeed
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             Mystery
             ,
             and
             so
             necessary
             in
             order
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             were
             set
             down
             in
             Scripture
             in
             plain
             or
             express
             Words
             .
             But
             the
             Scripture
             is
             perfectly
             silent
             about
             it
             :
             there
             is
             not
             a
             Word
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             Bible
             ,
             of
             
               Three
               Hypostases
               or
               Persons
               in
               the
               Godhead
               .
            
             The
             Father
             is
             in
             a
             thousand
             places
             called
             God
             ,
             distinctly
             from
             the
             Son
             ;
             nay
             
               the
               only
               true
               God.
            
             The
             Holy
             Ghost
             is
             no
             where
             stiled
             God.
             And
             the
             Son
             is
             so
             called
             in
             a
             few
             places
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             in
             such
             manner
             as
             plainly
             shows
             ,
             that
             the
             Title
             
               [
               God
            
             ]
             is
             bestowed
             on
             him
             ,
             upon
             the
             same
             account
             as
             upon
             Moses
             ,
             even
             because
             of
             the
             Dignity
             and
             Power
             ,
             to
             which
             he
             was
             exalted
             by
             the
             Father's
             Liberality
             .
             Indeed
             it
             can
             have
             no
             other
             meaning
             .
             The
             Holy
             Scripture
             teaches
             us
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             but
             one
             God
             ,
             the
             Father
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             But
             if
             so
             ;
             How
             can
             the
             Son
             be
             that
             one
             God
             ,
             the
             Father
             ?
             Of
             this
             we
             are
             sure
             ,
             by
             the
             whole
             tenor
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             Christ
             was
             a
             Man.
             The
             Gospel
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             the
             History
             of
             Christ's
             Birth
             ,
             Life
             ,
             Death
             ,
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             Ascension
             into
             Heaven
             .
             Who
             would
             have
             thought
             ,
             that
             a
             Man
             should
             be
             accounted
             the
             Supream
             God
             ,
             without
             any
             such
             intimation
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             nay
             against
             the
             whole
             current
             of
             it
             ?
             We
             find
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             one
             God
             ,
             the
             Father
             of
             our
             Lord
             Christ
             ;
             one
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             sent
             into
             the
             World
             to
             be
             the
             Revealer
             of
             his
             Father's
             Will
             ,
             and
             a
             Mediator
             between
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
             even
             Christ
             ;
             and
             one
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             who
             distributes
             and
             works
             all
             sorts
             of
             Miraculous
             Gifts
             ,
             for
             the
             confirmation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             The
             Father
             of
             Christ
             is
             the
             One
             true
             God
             ;
             Christ
             is
             only
             his
             Minister
             and
             Interpreter
             ;
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             (
             whether
             it
             be
             God's
             Power
             ,
             or
             his
             ministring
             Angel
             ,
             or
             Angels
             )
             the
             Instrument
             which
             he
             makes
             use
             of
             to
             work
             Miracles
             .
             None
             certainly
             but
             Men
             blinded
             or
             prejudiced
             could
             think
             ,
             that
             God's
             Minister
             and
             Ambassador
             were
             God
             himself
             ;
             and
             that
             two
             so
             opposite
             Beings
             as
             God
             and
             Christ
             ,
             should
             be
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Thing
             .
             It
             is
             just
             as
             if
             one
             should
             say
             ,
             there
             is
             one
             King
             William
             ;
             and
             one
             Vice-Roy
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Sidney
             ;
             and
             the
             Vice-Roy
             is
             that
             one
             King
             William
             .
             Indeed
             this
             is
             a
             Doctrine
             so
             unreasonable
             and
             contradictions
             ,
             and
             so
             opposite
             to
             Holy
             Scripture
             ;
             that
             I
             think
             ,
             had
             there
             been
             no
             such
             thing
             as
             Platonick
             Philosophy
             ,
             the
             Trinity
             should
             never
             have
             been
             heard
             of
             .
             I
             desire
             therefore
             the
             Trinitarians
             ,
             to
             abate
             a
             little
             of
             their
             Confidence
             :
             Let
             them
             examine
             with
             an
             unprejudiced
             Mind
             ,
             upon
             what
             Foundations
             they
             build
             the
             belief
             of
             a
             Trinity
             ;
             and
             they
             will
             soon
             perceive
             how
             weak
             and
             frail
             it
             is
             .
             Let
             them
             at
             last
             confess
             ,
             that
             the
             Scripture
             does
             not
             threaten
             eternal
             Damnation
             to
             those
             who
             disbelieve
             a
             Trinity
             :
             And
             then
             ,
             if
             themselves
             won't
             part
             with
             their
             darling
             Opinion
             ;
             let
             them
             abstain
             from
             persecuting
             others
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Trinitarians
             lay
             so
             much
             stress
             upon
             
               the
               Tradition
               of
               the
               Church
            
             concerning
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             that
             I
             think
             it
             worth
             while
             to
             
             undeceive
             them
             ;
             by
             shewing
             ,
             that
             there
             never
             was
             so
             great
             a
             Variation
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             about
             this
             Point
             .
             I
             shall
             divide
             into
             three
             Periods
             all
             the
             Ages
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             The
             First
             reaches
             to
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             :
             The
             Second
             from
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ,
             to
             the
             Schoolmen
             :
             And
             the
             Third
             from
             the
             Schoolmen
             ,
             to
             our
             time
             .
          
           
             And
             one
             that
             is
             never
             so
             little
             acquainted
             with
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             three
             first
             Centuries
             ,
             cannot
             deny
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             but
             sincere
             ;
             that
             those
             Fathers
             follow
             the
             Ideas
             of
             Plato
             concerning
             the
             three
             Principles
             ,
             and
             therefore
             speak
             rather
             like
             Arians
             than
             Orthodox
             .
             They
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Son
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             have
             each
             of
             them
             his
             own
             Nature
             and
             Essence
             ,
             whereby
             they
             are
             distinguish'd
             from
             each
             other
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Son
             is
             subordinate
             and
             inferior
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             both
             in
             Nature
             and
             Power
             ;
             as
             likewise
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             is
             subordinate
             to
             the
             Son.
             If
             any
             one
             desires
             to
             see
             some
             undeniable
             Proofs
             of
             what
             I
             assert
             ,
             I
             refer
             him
             to
             the
             Quaternio
             of
             Curcellaeus
             ,
             whereby
             he
             will
             be
             fully
             satisfied
             .
          
           
             The
             succeeding
             Fathers
             finding
             fault
             with
             this
             Notion
             ,
             brought
             into
             the
             World
             a
             new
             Interpretation
             of
             the
             three
             Principles
             .
             They
             won't
             have
             them
             to
             be
             subordinate
             ,
             but
             equal
             both
             in
             Nature
             and
             Power
             .
             However
             they
             acknowledg
             them
             to
             be
             three
             Essences
             ,
             or
             Collateral
             Beings
             .
             If
             you
             ask
             them
             ,
             how
             they
             can
             avoid
             admitting
             a
             Plurality
             of
             Gods
             ?
             They
             will
             answer
             ,
             That
             those
             three
             Beings
             are
             but
             one
             God
             ,
             as
             
               Peter
               ,
               James
            
             and
             John
             ,
             are
             but
             one
             Man.
             If
             you
             deny
             that
             
               Peter
               ,
               James
            
             and
             John
             ,
             are
             but
             one
             Man
             ;
             they
             will
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             mistaken
             ;
             because
             in
             Propriety
             of
             Speech
             ,
             this
             term
             Man
             ought
             not
             to
             signify
             an
             Individual
             ,
             as
             Peter
             ,
             or
             James
             ,
             or
             John
             ;
             but
             a
             specifical
             Nature
             common
             to
             them
             all
             ;
             so
             that
             thô
             they
             be
             three
             Individuals
             ,
             or
             three
             Persons
             ;
             yet
             they
             are
             but
             one
             Man
             ,
             being
             Partakers
             of
             the
             same
             specifical
             common
             Nature
             .
             This
             they
             apply
             to
             their
             three
             Principles
             :
             They
             are
             indeed
             (
             say
             they
             )
             three
             Hypostases
             or
             Persons
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             but
             one
             God
             :
             This
             term
             God
             denoting
             not
             an
             Individual
             Hypostasis
             ,
             but
             a
             Nature
             common
             to
             the
             three
             Persons
             of
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             whereby
             thô
             they
             are
             three
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             said
             to
             be
             but
             one
             God.
             Thus
             they
             made
             shift
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             they
             could
             .
             It
             was
             indeed
             a
             very
             unsufficient
             way
             of
             explaining
             the
             Unity
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             did
             by
             no
             means
             resolve
             the
             difficulty
             .
             They
             made
             an
             abstract
             specifical
             God
             ,
             
               (
               as
               the
               Heathens
               might
               equally
               have
               done
               )
            
             but
             there
             were
             still
             three
             Individual
             or
             Numerical
             Gods
             ;
             as
             
               Peter
               ,
               James
            
             and
             John
             ,
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             by
             Abstraction
             one
             specifical
             Man
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             the
             same
             specifical
             Nature
             ;
             but
             however
             they
             are
             still
             three
             Individual
             Numerical
             Men.
             
          
           
             Therefore
             the
             Schoolmen
             disliking
             this
             Notion
             ,
             as
             favouring
             Polytheism
             ,
             found
             out
             a
             new
             one
             more
             agreeable
             (
             as
             they
             thought
             )
             to
             the
             Unity
             of
             God.
             They
             won't
             have
             the
             three
             Persons
             of
             the
             Trinity
             to
             have
             each
             of
             them
             his
             own
             Essence
             and
             Nature
             .
             No
             ,
             this
             too
             plainly
             destroys
             the
             Unity
             of
             God.
             There
             is
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             but
             one
             Divine
             Essence
             .
             Right
             !
             but
             then
             they
             must
             not
             part
             with
             three
             Persons
             of
             the
             Trinity
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             what
             are
             those
             three
             Persons
             ?
             They
             are
             Three
             Subsistences
             ;
             Three
             Modes
             ;
             Three
             Relations
             ;
             Three
             I
             know
             not
             what
             's
             .
             This
             is
             meer
             Nonsense
             :
             for
             a
             Person
             is
             an
             Intelligent
             Being
             ,
             and
             Three
             Persons
             must
             needs
             be
             Three
             Intelligent
             Beings
             .
             So
             true
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             acknowledges
             Three
             Persons
             in
             the
             Godhead
             (
             if
             he
             takes
             the
             Word
             in
             its
             proper
             sense
             )
             must
             admit
             Three
             Gods
             :
             Which
             the
             Learned
             Doctor
             cannot
             avoid
             ,
             who
             says
             they
             are
             
               Three
               distinct
               Minds
               ,
               Three
               substantial
               Beings
               ,
               Three
               intelligent
               Beings
            
             ;
             therefore
             unavoidably
             Three
             Gods.
             
          
           
             Now
             is
             it
             fair
             to
             boast
             so
             much
             of
             the
             Tradition
             concerning
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             constant
             and
             unalterable
             in
             all
             the
             Ages
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             when
             the
             contrary
             appears
             to
             any
             sincere
             Reader
             ?
             The
             Fathers
             who
             lived
             before
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ,
             speak
             ,
             like
             
               Platonic
               Philosophers
            
             and
             Arians
             ;
             the
             Nicene
             Fathers
             like
             Tritheists
             ;
             and
             the
             School-men
             like
             Mad-men
             .
             Where
             
             now
             is
             that
             unchangeable
             Tradition
             ,
             so
             much
             cried
             up
             ?
             Considering
             the
             ridiculousness
             of
             those
             Men
             ,
             who
             in
             their
             respective
             Ages
             set
             up
             new
             Notions
             of
             the
             Trinity
             ;
             I
             am
             apt
             to
             say
             ,
             contrary
             to
             Averroes
             his
             Wish
             ,
             
               Let
               not
               my
               Soul
               be
               with
               the
               Philosophers
               .
            
             To
             conclude
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             those
             great
             Boasters
             of
             the
             (
             pretended
             )
             Tradition
             ,
             should
             do
             well
             to
             apply
             themselves
             to
             the
             confuting
             the
             Quaternio
             of
             Curcellaeus
             before
             mentioned
             ;
             which
             when
             they
             have
             fully
             and
             truly
             performed
             ,
             we
             may
             perhaps
             begin
             to
             think
             of
             parting
             with
             Tradition
             ,
             which
             indeed
             is
             not
             the
             Foundation
             whereon
             we
             build
             our
             Faith
             ,
             Knowing
             only
             
               the
               Scriptures
               which
               are
               able
               to
               make
               wise
               unto
               Salvation
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
               Containing
               an
               Examination
               of
               the
               Doctor
               's
               Answers
               ,
               to
               the
               Arguments
               against
               the
               Trinity
               in
               the
               History
               of
               the
            
             Unitarians
             .
          
           
             HAving
             premised
             this
             general
             Observation
             ;
             I
             come
             to
             examine
             ,
             what
             Answer
             the
             Doctor
             returns
             to
             the
             Arguments
             alledged
             against
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             by
             the
             Author
             of
             
               the
               Brief
               History
               of
               the
               Vnitarians
               .
            
          
           
             But
             I
             must
             first
             consider
             his
             Reflections
             ,
             concerning
             the
             use
             of
             Reason
             in
             expounding
             Scripture
             .
             
               This
               is
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               an
               Impudent
               Argument
               ,
               which
               brings
               Revelation
               down
               in
               such
               sublime
               Mysteries
               to
               the
               level
               of
               our
               Understandings
               ,
               to
               say
               ,
               such
               a
               Doctrine
               cannot
               be
               contained
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               because
               it
               implies
               a
               Contradiction
               ;
               whereas
               a
               modest
               Man
               would
               first
               inquire
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               in
               Scripture
               or
               not
               ;
               and
               if
               it
               he
               plainly
               contained
               there
               ,
               he
               would
               conclude
               ,
               how
               Vnintelligible
               soever
               it
               appeared
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               yet
               there
               is
               no
               Contradiction
               in
               it
               ,
            
             because
             it
             is
             taught
             in
             Scripture
             .
             p.
             141.
             
          
           
             But
             is
             this
             Impudence
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             Transubstantiation
             cannot
             be
             contained
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             because
             it
             implies
             a
             Contradiction
             ?
             I
             hope
             not
             .
             Well
             then
             ,
             if
             the
             Trinity
             implies
             no
             less
             Contradiction
             than
             Transubstantiation
             ;
             why
             can't
             we
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             contained
             in
             Scripture
             ?
             We
             say
             ,
             Transubstantiation
             cannot
             be
             found
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             a
             plain
             Contradiction
             to
             our
             Reason
             ;
             but
             if
             the
             Trinity
             be
             also
             a
             plain
             Contradiction
             to
             our
             Reason
             ;
             why
             shan't
             we
             be
             allowed
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             contained
             in
             Scripture
             ?
             I
             think
             both
             Consequences
             are
             right
             .
             But
             saith
             the
             Author
             ,
             
               A
               modest
               Man
               would
               first
               inquire
               whether
               it
               be
               in
               Scripture
               or
               not
               ?
            
             But
             we
             have
             already
             made
             such
             an
             Inquiry
             ,
             and
             cannot
             find
             the
             Trinity
             in
             Scripture
             .
             We
             never
             could
             read
             there
             ,
             that
             
               there
               are
               Three
               Persons
               in
               one
               Numerical
               God.
            
             Indeed
             ,
             how
             could
             we
             ?
             We
             might
             as
             well
             find
             there
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Bread
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               is
               Transubstantiated
               into
               Christ's
               Body
               .
            
             But
             he
             goes
             on
             ;
             
               And
               if
               it
               be
               plainly
               contained
               there
               ,
               he
               should
               conclude
               ,
               
                 how
                 Vnintelligible
              
               soever
               it
               appeared
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               yet
               there
               is
               no
               Contradiction
               in
               it
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               taught
               in
               Scripture
               .
            
             I
             beg
             the
             Author's
             pardon
             ;
             there
             is
             a
             vast
             difference
             ,
             between
             Vnintelligible
             and
             Contradictions
             .
             He
             should
             not
             have
             said
             ,
             How
             Unintelligible
             soever
             ,
             but
             how
             Contradictions
             soever
             :
             And
             thus
             his
             Words
             ought
             to
             run
             ;
             
               He
               should
               conclude
               ,
               how
               
                 Contradictions
                 soever
              
               it
               appeared
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               yet
               there
               is
               
                 no
                 Contradiction
              
               in
               it
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               taught
               by
               Scripture
               .
            
          
           
             I
             perceive
             ,
             the
             Author
             found
             it
             too
             harsh
             to
             say
             that
             ,
             how
             Contradictions
             soever
             a
             thing
             appears
             to
             be
             ,
             that
             yet
             there
             is
             no
             Contradiction
             in
             it
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             taught
             by
             
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             puts
             the
             word
             Vnintelligible
             ,
             instead
             of
             the
             word
             Contradictions
             .
             In
             effect
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             every
             Unintelligible
             Thing
             contained
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             is
             a
             Contradiction
             .
             We
             acknowledg
             ,
             the
             Resurrection
             plainly
             set
             down
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             does
             imply
             no
             Contradiction
             ,
             how
             Unintelligible
             soever
             it
             be
             ;
             because
             we
             do
             very
             clearly
             conceive
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             able
             to
             raise
             our
             dead
             Bodies
             .
             We
             don't
             apprehend
             the
             manner
             of
             this
             Resurrection
             ;
             how
             it
             shall
             be
             performed
             ,
             is
             a
             thing
             Unintelligible
             to
             us
             ;
             but
             however
             't
             is
             altogether
             free
             from
             a
             Contradiction
             .
             Were
             the
             Trinity
             as
             clearly
             set
             down
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             as
             free
             from
             Contradiction
             ;
             we
             would
             not
             disbelieve
             it
             ,
             how
             Unintelligible
             soever
             it
             appeared
             to
             us
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             we
             disbelieve
             the
             Resurrection
             .
             But
             the
             Trinity
             being
             not
             only
             Unintelligible
             ,
             but
             Contradictions
             ;
             we
             deny
             it
             is
             taught
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             is
             altogether
             free
             from
             Contradiction
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             hear
             the
             Author
             a
             little
             farther
             ;
             
               We
               must
               not
               indeed
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               expound
               Scripture
               contrary
               to
               common
               Sense
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               common
               Reason
               of
               Mankind
               ,
               in
               such
               Matters
               as
               every
               Man
               knows
               ,
               and
               every
               Man
               can
               judge
               of
               ;
               but
               in
               Matters
               of
               pure
               Revelation
               ,
               which
               we
               have
               no
               natural
               Idea
               of
               ,
               and
               know
               nothing
               of
               them
               but
               what
               is
               revealed
               ;
               we
               must
               not
               pretend
               some
               imaginary
               Contradictions
               ,
               to
               reject
               
                 the
                 plain
                 and
                 express
              
               Authority
               of
               Revelation
               .
               For
               't
               is
               impossible
               to
               know
               ,
               what
               is
               a
               Contradiction
               to
               the
               Nature
               of
               Things
               ,
               whose
               Natures
               we
               do
               not
               understand
               .
            
             
               We
               must
               not
               indeed
               expound
               Scripture
               ,
               contrary
               to
               common
               Sense
               ,
               and
               the
               common
               Reason
               of
               Mankind
               ,
               in
               such
               Matters
               as
               every
               Man
               knows
               and
               every
               Man
               can
               judge
               of
               .
            
             I
             grant
             it
             ;
             but
             what
             if
             the
             Trinity
             doth
             contradict
             
               the
               common
               Reason
               of
               Mankind
            
             ;
             and
             is
             of
             such
             a
             Nature
             
               as
               every
               Man
               knows
               ,
               and
               every
               Man
               can
               judge
               of
               ?
            
             Then
             certainly
             it
             cannot
             be
             contained
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             according
             to
             this
             Author
             himself
             .
             Indeed
             we
             cannot
             fathom
             the
             Essence
             of
             an
             infinite
             Being
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             (
             as
             this
             Author
             saith
             )
             the
             Essence
             of
             any
             created
             Being
             ;
             yet
             as
             we
             have
             a
             distinct
             knowledg
             of
             some
             Properties
             of
             a
             Finite
             Being
             ,
             so
             we
             have
             a
             clear
             Apprehension
             of
             the
             Attributes
             of
             God.
             We
             cannot
             be
             mistaken
             in
             the
             Notion
             of
             One
             and
             Three
             ;
             we
             are
             most
             certain
             ,
             that
             One
             is
             not
             Three
             ,
             and
             that
             Three
             are
             not
             One.
             The
             most
             simple
             Men
             have
             a
             clear
             Apprehension
             of
             those
             two
             Numbers
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             able
             to
             judge
             of
             them
             .
             Now
             the
             Scripture
             plainly
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             but
             One
             God
             ;
             and
             every
             one
             knows
             that
             
               One
               God
               is
               One
               Intelligent
               Infinite
               Person
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             be
             Three
             such
             Persons
             .
             He
             that
             has
             an
             Idea
             of
             One
             ,
             and
             an
             Idea
             of
             Three
             ,
             must
             needs
             perceive
             that
             it
             implies
             a
             Contradiction
             ,
             that
             One
             be
             Three
             ,
             and
             Three
             One
             ;
             that
             one
             God
             be
             Three
             Intelligent
             Infinite
             Persons
             or
             Beings
             ,
             and
             Three
             Intelligent
             Infinite
             Beings
             One
             God
             ;
             This
             every
             one
             can
             judge
             of
             .
             
               Therefore
               we
               must
               not
               expound
               Scripture
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Author
             )
             
               contrary
               to
               common
               Sense
               ,
               and
               the
               common
               Reason
               of
               Mankind
               ;
               in
               such
               Matters
               as
               every
               Man
               knows
               ,
               and
               every
               Man
               can
               judge
               of
               :
            
             Therefore
             (
             say
             I
             )
             all
             being
             capable
             of
             judging
             ,
             whether
             One
             may
             be
             Three
             ,
             and
             
               Three
               One
            
             ;
             and
             finding
             it
             a
             plain
             Contradiction
             to
             the
             common
             Reason
             of
             Mankind
             ;
             all
             may
             be
             assured
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             contained
             in
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             
               But
               (
               saith
               the
               Author
               )
               in
               Matters
               of
               pure
               Revelation
               ,
               which
               we
               have
               no
               natural
               Idea
               of
               ,
               and
               know
               nothing
               of
               'em
               but
               what
               is
               revealed
               ;
               we
               must
               not
               pretend
               some
               imaginary
               Contradictions
               ,
               to
               reject
               
                 the
                 plain
                 and
                 express
              
               Authority
               of
               Scripture
               and
               Revelation
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               know
               ,
               what
               is
               a
               Contradiction
               to
               the
               Natures
               of
               Things
               ,
               whose
               Natures
               we
               do
               not
               understand
               .
            
             Now
             what
             does
             the
             Author
             mean
             by
             
               the
               plain
               and
               express
            
             Authority
             of
             Revelation
             ?
             Does
             he
             mean
             ,
             that
             he
             has
             found
             somewhere
             in
             Scripture
             in
             
               plain
               and
               express
            
             Words
             ,
             that
             
               there
               are
               Three
               Persons
               in
               one
               Divine
               Nature
               or
               Godhead
               ?
            
             If
             it
             be
             so
             ,
             let
             him
             shew
             us
             it
             .
             I
             doubt
             he
             calls
             
               plain
               and
               express
               Authority
            
             ,
             some
             false
             Consequences
             ,
             which
             he
             is
             pleased
             to
             draw
             from
             
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             which
             none
             but
             prejudiced
             Men
             would
             ever
             think
             of
             .
          
           
             I
             wish
             we
             could
             shew
             a
             Chinese
             ,
             the
             Gospel
             well
             translated
             into
             his
             own
             Language
             ;
             and
             ask
             him
             ,
             after
             a
             serious
             reading
             of
             it
             ,
             what
             he
             thought
             Christ
             to
             be
             ?
             It
             is
             very
             likely
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             take
             him
             to
             be
             the
             supream
             God
             ;
             and
             if
             any
             Man
             should
             tell
             him
             ,
             he
             had
             overseen
             so
             great
             a
             Mystery
             ;
             he
             would
             undoubtedly
             answer
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             sure
             there
             is
             no
             such
             thing
             in
             the
             Gospel
             which
             he
             read
             ,
             unless
             there
             he
             another
             Gospel
             wherein
             such
             a
             Notion
             is
             contained
             .
             I
             confess
             there
             are
             some
             Matters
             of
             Revelation
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             no
             natural
             Idea
             of
             ;
             and
             know
             nothing
             of
             them
             but
             what
             is
             revealed
             ;
             such
             is
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Dead
             :
             But
             then
             those
             Matters
             imply
             no
             Contradiction
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             rejected
             .
             This
             first
             (
             the
             Resurrection
             )
             may
             be
             discovered
             to
             us
             by
             the
             Light
             of
             Revelation
             ;
             and
             discovering
             no
             Contradiction
             in
             it
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             believe
             it
             .
             The
             second
             (
             the
             Trinity
             )
             clashing
             altogether
             with
             our
             natural
             Ideas
             ,
             can
             be
             no
             Matter
             of
             Revelation
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             believed
             .
             The
             Resurrection
             is
             such
             a
             Thing
             ,
             as
             we
             could
             never
             have
             discovered
             by
             the
             Light
             of
             Nature
             ;
             yet
             as
             soon
             as
             we
             come
             to
             know
             it
             ,
             we
             assent
             to
             it
             ,
             because
             we
             clearly
             perceive
             the
             Possibility
             thereof
             ,
             and
             are
             sure
             it
             implies
             no
             Contradiction
             at
             all
             :
             but
             it
             is
             not
             so
             with
             the
             Trinity
             ;
             such
             a
             Mystery
             can
             never
             be
             revealed
             to
             us
             ,
             because
             Revelation
             cannot
             be
             contrary
             to
             Reason
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             Trinity
             being
             contrary
             to
             this
             ,
             cannot
             be
             the
             Matter
             of
             that
             .
             God
             indeed
             may
             reveal
             to
             us
             such
             Objects
             ,
             as
             are
             unknown
             to
             Humane
             Reason
             ;
             but
             let
             them
             be
             never
             so
             much
             above
             our
             Reason
             ,
             they
             will
             never
             contradict
             it
             .
             
               It
               is
               impossible
               to
               know
               ,
               what
               is
               a
               Contradiction
               to
               the
               Nature
               of
               Things
               ,
               whose
               Natures
               we
               do
               not
               understand
               .
            
             Right
             !
             But
             we
             know
             so
             much
             of
             the
             Nature
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             He
             is
             One
             ,
             and
             not
             Three
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             sufficient
             to
             show
             that
             the
             Trinity
             is
             a
             Contradiction
             to
             the
             Nature
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             What
             I
             say
             ,
             is
             so
             clear
             and
             so
             notorious
             a
             Truth
             ,
             that
             the
             Author
             himself
             is
             forced
             to
             acknowledg
             it
             ;
             He
             saith
             ,
             p.
             147.
             
             
               We
               must
               not
               expound
               Scripture
               to
               such
               a
               Sense
               ,
               as
               contradicts
               the
               plain
               and
               express
               Maxims
               of
               natural
               Reason
               :
               For
               though
               God
               reveals
               such
               Things
               to
               us
               ,
               as
               natural
               Reason
               could
               not
               discover
               ,
               and
               cannot
               comprehend
               ;
               yet
               
                 Revelation
                 cannot
                 contradict
                 plain
                 Reason
              
               ;
               for
               Truth
               cannot
               contradict
               it self
               ;
               what
               is
               true
               in
               Revelation
               ,
               can
               never
               be
               false
               in
               Reason
               ;
               and
               what
               is
               true
               by
               natural
               Reason
               ,
            
             can
             never
             be
             false
             in
             Revelation
             .
             All
             this
             he
             grants
             ,
             only
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             be
             sure
             there
             is
             such
             a
             Contradiction
             ;
             it
             must
             be
             evident
             and
             express
             ,
             and
             not
             made
             out
             by
             uncertain
             Consequences
             ,
             which
             many
             times
             are
             not
             owing
             to
             the
             Nature
             of
             Things
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             Imperfection
             of
             our
             own
             Knowledge
             .
             This
             I
             grant
             too
             ;
             But
             the
             Author
             won't
             allow
             the
             Trinity
             to
             be
             such
             a
             Contradiction
             ;
             and
             endeavours
             to
             prove
             it
             :
             Let
             us
             hear
             him
             .
          
           
             He
             soon
             perceives
             the
             difficulty
             ,
             and
             therefore
             brings
             it
             in
             by
             way
             of
             an
             Objection
             .
             
               Yes
               ,
               you
               'l
               say
               ,
               that
               there
               should
               be
               Three
               Persons
               ,
               each
               of
               which
               is
               God
               ,
               and
               yet
               but
               One
               God
               ,
               is
               a
               Contradiction
               .
               But
               what
               Principle
               of
               natural
               Reason
               does
               it
               contradict
               ?
               Reason
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               Three
               Gods
               cannot
               be
               One
               God
               ;
               but
               does
               Reason
               tell
               us
               ,
               that
               Three
               Divine
               Persons
               cannot
               be
               One
               God
               ?
               If
               my
               Reason
               be
               like
               other
               Mens
               ,
               I
               am
               sure
               my
               Reason
               says
               nothing
               at
               all
               about
               it
               ,
               does
               neither
               affirm
               nor
               deny
               it
               .
            
          
           
             Is
             not
             this
             an
             admirable
             Argument
             ,
             which
             consists
             only
             in
             an
             Interrogation
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             meer
             denial
             of
             the
             difficulty
             proposed
             in
             the
             Objection
             ?
             
               What
               Principle
               of
               natural
               Reason
               does
               it
               contradict
               ?
               Does
               Reason
               tell
               us
               ,
               that
               Three
               Divine
               Persons
               cannot
               be
               one
               God
               ?
            
             Here
             is
             the
             Interrogation
             or
             Query
             .
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             ;
             Yes
             ,
             it
             does
             contradict
             a
             plain
             Principle
             of
             natural
             Reason
             ,
             even
             this
             ,
             that
             Three
             cannot
             be
             One.
             
               If
               my
               Reason
               be
               like
               other
               Mens
               ,
               I
               am
               sure
               my
               Reason
               says
               nothing
               at
               all
               about
               it
               ,
               doth
               neither
               affirm
               nor
               deny
               it
               .
            
             Here
             
             is
             a
             meer
             denial
             of
             the
             difficulty
             :
             I
             judge
             the
             Author's
             Reason
             must
             needs
             be
             very
             weak
             and
             corrupted
             ,
             seeing
             it
             likes
             well
             this
             falshood
             ,
             that
             Three
             are
             One
             ;
             and
             finds
             no
             fault
             with
             it
             .
             Those
             unquestionably
             have
             a
             better
             sight
             ,
             and
             a
             more
             sound
             Reason
             ,
             who
             discern
             ,
             it
             implies
             a
             Contradiction
             ,
             that
             Three
             be
             but
             One
             ;
             because
             they
             perceive
             and
             acknowledg
             that
             
               Three
               is
               three
               times
               One
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             be
             only
             
               once
               One.
            
             
          
           
             
               Well
               (
               saith
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               pleading
               for
               his
               Adversaries
               )
               if
               we
               believe
               Three
               distinct
               Divine
               Persons
               ,
               each
               of
               which
               is
               God
               ,
               we
               must
               believe
               Three
               distinct
               Gods.
               
                 I
                 hope
                 not
              
               ,
               when
               we
               profess
               to
               believe
               but
               One
               God
               :
               Yes
               ,
               whatever
               we
               profess
               to
               believe
               ,
               Three
               such
               distinct
               Persons
               must
               be
               Three
               Gods.
               Now
               
                 this
                 we
                 deny
              
               ,
               and
               
                 challenge
                 them
              
               to
               produce
               any
               plain
               Principle
               of
               Reason
               to
               prove
               that
               it
               must
               be
               so
               .
               Natural
               Reason
               teaches
               Nothing
               about
               the
               Personality
               of
               the
               Godhead
               :
               it
               teaches
               One
               God
               ,
               but
               whether
               this
               One
               God
               be
               One
               or
               Three
               Persons
               ,
               it
               says
               not
               ,
               and
               therefore
               He
               may
               be
               either
               ,
               without
               contradicting
               the
               natural
               Notions
               we
               have
               of
               One
               God
               ;
               and
               then
               there
               is
               free
               scope
               for
               Revelation
               ;
               and
               if
               Revelation
               teaches
               there
               is
               but
               One
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               are
               Three
               Divine
               Persons
               ,
               each
               of
               which
               hath
               (
               in
               Scripture
               )
               not
               only
               the
               Title
               ,
               but
               the
               Nature
               and
               Attributes
               of
               God
               ascribed
               to
               him
               ,
               then
               we
               must
               of
               necessity
               believe
               a
               Trinity
               in
               Unity
               ,
               Three
               Persons
               and
               one
               God.
               For
               what
               the
               Scripture
               affirms
               ,
               and
               Reason
               does
               not
               deny
               ,
               is
               a
               proper
               Object
               of
               our
               Faith
               ;
               and
               then
               this
               Objection
               against
               this
               Faith
               ,
               that
               Three
               distinct
               Divine
               Persons
               must
               be
               Three
               distinct
               Gods
               ,
               if
               each
               of
               them
               be
               God
               ,
            
             is
             sensless
             and
             ridiculous
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             transcribed
             this
             whole
             Paragraph
             ,
             because
             it
             deserves
             some
             particular
             Reflection
             .
             1.
             
             I
             observe
             ,
             that
             it
             contains
             no
             positive
             Proofs
             ,
             but
             a
             meer
             denial
             .
             The
             Author
             is
             extreamly
             confident
             and
             bold
             ;
             and
             yet
             all
             his
             reasonings
             may
             be
             resolved
             into
             
               I
               hope
               not
            
             ,
             and
             
               this
               we
               deny
            
             .
             Indeed
             this
             is
             a
             very
             short
             way
             of
             answering
             Objections
             ;
             and
             as
             easy
             as
             to
             
               burn
               Books
               that
               are
               unanswerable
            
             .
             There
             lies
             an
             Objection
             cross
             in
             his
             way
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             believe
             Three
             distinct
             Divine
             Persons
             ,
             we
             must
             believe
             Three
             distinct
             Gods.
             To
             this
             he
             answers
             ,
             I
             hope
             not
             ,
             when
             we
             profess
             to
             believe
             but
             one
             God.
             Is
             this
             a
             direct
             Confutation
             ?
             must
             we
             be
             satisfied
             with
             such
             an
             Answer
             :
             because
             Trinitarians
             profess
             that
             Three
             Divine
             Persons
             are
             but
             one
             God
             ;
             does
             it
             follow
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             doubted
             of
             ?
             He
             
               hopes
               not
            
             ,
             and
             he
             
               denies
               it
            
             ,
             therein
             lies
             the
             strength
             of
             his
             Argument
             and
             Answer
             .
             2.
             
             I
             should
             have
             added
             ,
             
               he
               challenges
            
             ;
             for
             this
             is
             his
             third
             way
             of
             confuting
             Objections
             .
             He
             challenges
             us
             to
             produce
             any
             plain
             Principle
             of
             Reason
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             Three
             distinct
             Divine
             Persons
             must
             be
             Three
             Gods.
             But
             we
             have
             a
             plain
             Principle
             of
             Reason
             at
             hand
             ,
             to
             answer
             his
             Challenge
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             it
             implies
             a
             Contradiction
             that
             Three
             be
             but
             One.
             3.
             
             Here
             is
             a
             most
             absurd
             and
             ridiculous
             Paradox
             ,
             as
             I
             ever
             heard
             of
             ;
             
               Natural
               Reason
               teaches
               nothing
               about
               the
               Personality
               of
               God
               or
               the
               Godhead
               ;
               it
               teaches
               One
               God
               ;
               but
               whether
               this
               One
               God
               be
               One
               or
               Three
               Persons
               ,
               it
               says
               not
               .
            
             What
             ?
             If
             Reason
             tells
             us
             that
             
               there
               is
               One
               God
            
             ;
             He
             must
             be
             One
             Intelligent
             Being
             .
             Now
             according
             to
             Reason
             we
             have
             no
             other
             Idea
             of
             Unity
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             we
             have
             of
             a
             Man
             ,
             a
             Beast
             ,
             and
             a
             Tree
             .
             Therefore
             as
             Reason
             teaches
             that
             a
             Man
             is
             one
             Person
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             one
             Intelligent
             Being
             ;
             so
             it
             follows
             that
             according
             to
             Human
             Reason
             ,
             God
             is
             but
             one
             Person
             ,
             being
             but
             one
             Intelligent
             Being
             .
             Reason
             does
             not
             tell
             us
             that
             the
             Unity
             of
             God
             is
             different
             from
             the
             Unity
             of
             a
             Man
             :
             it
             produces
             in
             our
             Minds
             the
             same
             Idea
             of
             both
             ;
             which
             being
             applied
             to
             God
             as
             well
             as
             to
             Man
             ,
             must
             needs
             denote
             One
             Person
             or
             Intelligent
             Being
             in
             opposition
             to
             Two
             or
             Three
             .
             Nay
             ,
             if
             Reason
             teaches
             nothing
             about
             the
             Personality
             of
             the
             Godhead
             (
             which
             the
             Author
             does
             not
             think
             fit
             to
             prove
             )
             
               what
               Idea
               can
               we
               have
               of
               the
               Vnity
               of
               God
               by
               Reason
               ?
            
             As
             long
             as
             we
             are
             ignorant
             ,
             whether
             God
             be
             one
             or
             three
             Persons
             ;
             our
             Idea
             of
             him
             must
             needs
             be
             more
             imperfect
             than
             of
             any
             other
             Being
             ,
             in
             that
             very
             Notion
             which
             is
             so
             familiar
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             which
             God
             himself
             has
             so
             much
             
             urged
             ,
             viz.
             his
             Unity
             .
             This
             is
             so
             false
             a
             Principle
             ,
             and
             so
             contrary
             to
             the
             Dictates
             of
             Reason
             ,
             that
             there
             never
             was
             any
             Man
             ,
             
               taught
               by
               Reason
            
             that
             there
             is
             but
             one
             God
             ,
             but
             did
             believe
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             that
             He
             is
             but
             one
             Person
             .
             The
             Author
             should
             not
             have
             ventur'd
             abroad
             such
             a
             Philosophy
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Reason
             of
             all
             Mankind
             ;
             but
             ought
             to
             have
             kept
             it
             for
             himself
             .
             Now
             I
             find
             that
             the
             Scripture
             doth
             perfectly
             agree
             with
             Reason
             .
             This
             tells
             me
             that
             there
             is
             but
             one
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             but
             one
             Person
             ;
             That
             teaches
             me
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             also
             that
             the
             Father
             of
             our
             Lord
             Christ
             is
             that
             one
             God
             :
             both
             of
             them
             contrary
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Trinity
             .
             4.
             
             He
             saith
             ;
             that
             there
             are
             Three
             Divine
             Persons
             ,
             each
             of
             which
             have
             (
             in
             Scripture
             )
             not
             only
             the
             Title
             ,
             but
             the
             Nature
             and
             Attributes
             of
             God
             ascribed
             to
             them
             .
             But
             where
             is
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             called
             God
             in
             Scripture
             ?
             He
             is
             indeed
             called
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             never
             God
             himself
             ;
             and
             being
             the
             Power
             of
             God
             ,
             't
             is
             no
             wonder
             that
             such
             things
             are
             ascribed
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             are
             ascribed
             to
             God
             himself
             .
             Thus
             it
             is
             ordinary
             to
             ascribe
             to
             a
             Man's
             Courage
             ,
             what
             he
             has
             done
             himself
             ;
             and
             yet
             his
             Courage
             is
             no
             Person
             ,
             nor
             distinct
             from
             him
             .
             This
             I
             say
             only
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             to
             shew
             the
             strangeness
             of
             his
             Consequences
             .
             But
             I
             shall
             say
             nothing
             here
             of
             the
             Son
             :
             and
             indeed
             seeing
             he
             brings
             no
             particular
             Instances
             of
             what
             he
             advances
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             need
             to
             insist
             any
             longer
             upon
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
               I
               come
               now
               to
               examine
               his
               Answers
               ,
               to
               the
               Objections
               against
               the
               Trinity
               in
               the
               brief
               History
               of
               the
            
             Unitarians
             .
          
           
             THE
             First
             Objection
             ,
             p.
             154.
             
             
               If
               our
               Lord
               Christ
               were
               himself
               God
               ;
               there
               could
               be
               no
               Person
               greater
               than
               He
               ,
               none
               that
               might
               be
               called
               his
               Head
               or
               God
               ,
               none
               that
               could
               in
               any
               respect
               command
               him
               .
            
             Let
             us
             hear
             ,
             How
             the
             Doctor
             answers
             this
             Objection
             .
             
               Now
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               this
               Argument
               is
               fallacious
               ;
               for
               tho
               Christ
               be
               God
               himself
               ,
               yet
               if
               there
               be
               Three
               Persons
               in
               the
               God-head
               ,
               the
               Equality
               and
               Sameness
               of
               Nature
               does
               not
               destroy
               the
               Subordination
               of
               the
               Persons
               :
               A
               Son
               is
               Equal
               to
               his
               Father
               by
               Nature
               ,
               but
               Inferior
               to
               him
               as
               his
               Son.
               
            
             Now
             where
             is
             the
             Fallacy
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Author's
             Answer
             ?
             His
             Comparison
             of
             a
             Father
             with
             his
             Son
             ,
             is
             short
             of
             his
             purpose
             :
             for
             tho
             a
             Son
             be
             equal
             to
             his
             Father
             by
             Nature
             ,
             yet
             he
             is
             not
             equal
             to
             him
             in
             Authority
             and
             Power
             ;
             and
             therefore
             a
             Father
             is
             truly
             greater
             than
             his
             Son
             ,
             is
             
               his
               Head
            
             ,
             and
             
               can
               command
               him
            
             .
             This
             is
             not
             meerly
             a
             Subordination
             of
             Order
             ,
             but
             of
             Power
             and
             Authority
             also
             .
             But
             it
             is
             not
             so
             with
             the
             Father
             and
             Son
             in
             the
             Trinity
             :
             they
             are
             not
             only
             equal
             by
             Nature
             ,
             in
             the
             Author's
             Hypothesis
             ,
             but
             in
             Power
             and
             Authority
             ;
             as
             they
             have
             the
             same
             Nature
             ,
             so
             they
             have
             the
             same
             Attributes
             ,
             whereby
             they
             are
             equal
             to
             one
             another
             in
             all
             Things
             .
             Now
             if
             it
             be
             so
             ;
             how
             can
             the
             Father
             be
             said
             to
             be
             greater
             than
             the
             Son
             ,
             
               who
               is
               as
               great
               as
               himself
               ?
            
             How
             can
             he
             be
             called
             his
             Head
             ,
             which
             imports
             some
             Authority
             over
             Christ
             .
             As
             appears
             from
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             3.
             
             
               But
               I
               would
               have
               you
               know
               ,
               that
               the
               Head
               of
               every
               Man
               is
               Christ
               ;
               and
               the
               Head
               of
               the
               Woman
               is
               the
               Man
               ;
               and
               the
               Head
               of
               Christ
               is
               God.
            
             It
             appears
             by
             this
             place
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             the
             Head
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             Christ
             is
             the
             Head
             of
             every
             Man
             ,
             and
             the
             Man
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             Woman
             .
             Now
             Christ's
             being
             the
             Head
             of
             every
             Man
             ,
             imports
             some
             Power
             and
             Authority
             over
             every
             Man
             ,
             as
             the
             Man's
             being
             Head
             of
             the
             Woman
             imports
             a
             Power
             and
             Authority
             over
             
             the
             Woman
             ;
             and
             consequently
             God's
             being
             the
             Head
             of
             Christ
             ,
             must
             import
             an
             Authority
             and
             Power
             over
             Christ
             ;
             else
             the
             Comparison
             would
             be
             unreasonable
             ,
             fallacious
             and
             impertinent
             .
             But
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             how
             can
             God
             be
             called
             the
             Head
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             Sense
             ?
             if
             Christ
             be
             as
             Great
             ,
             and
             have
             as
             great
             Power
             and
             Authority
             as
             God
             has
             ,
             how
             can
             God
             be
             called
             
               his
               God
            
             ?
             To
             be
             ones
             God
             ,
             is
             as
             much
             as
             to
             be
             his
             Benefactor
             and
             his
             Protector
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             stile
             of
             Scripture
             ;
             but
             Christ
             being
             All-mighty
             and
             self-sufficient
             ,
             how
             can
             the
             Father
             be
             stiled
             his
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             Benefactor
             and
             Protector
             ?
             
               I
               ascend
               to
               my
               Father
               and
               your
               Father
               ,
               to
               my
               God
               and
               your
               God
               ,
            
             John
             20.
             17.
             
             
               My
               God
               ,
               my
               God
               ,
               why
               hast
               thou
               forsaken
               me
               ?
            
             Mat.
             27.
             46.
             
             How
             could
             Christ
             say
             these
             things
             ,
             on
             the
             Doctor
             's
             Hypothesis
             ;
             for
             being
             God
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Father
             ,
             He
             must
             no
             less
             forsake
             himself
             ,
             than
             the
             Father
             forsook
             him
             ;
             and
             he
             might
             as
             well
             call
             himself
             
               his
               own
               God
            
             ,
             and
             complain
             of
             himself
             that
             he
             had
             forsaken
             himself
             :
             Nay
             ,
             being
             himself
             Almighty
             God
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             being
             able
             to
             comfort
             himself
             in
             his
             Sufferings
             ;
             how
             comes
             he
             to
             invoke
             the
             Father
             ,
             or
             to
             call
             him
             
               his
               God
            
             ?
             for
             those
             Words
             plainly
             shew
             ,
             that
             He
             expected
             and
             desired
             from
             the
             Father
             the
             Assistance
             which
             He
             could
             not
             perform
             to
             Himself
             .
             Furthermore
             ,
             how
             can
             we
             forbear
             conceiving
             Two
             Gods
             ,
             according
             to
             this
             Hypothesis
             ?
             Christ
             ,
             who
             invokes
             the
             Father
             ,
             is
             God
             ;
             the
             Father
             ,
             whom
             He
             invokes
             ,
             is
             God
             also
             ;
             consequently
             there
             are
             Two
             distinct
             Gods.
             Can
             he
             that
             invokes
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             is
             invoked
             ,
             be
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Being
             ?
             I
             always
             thought
             that
             this
             supposed
             two
             several
             Beings
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             If
             our
             Lord
             Christ
             were
             himself
             God
             ,
             how
             could
             any
             command
             him
             ?
             He
             has
             all
             the
             Power
             and
             all
             the
             Authority
             ,
             that
             the
             Father
             has
             ;
             He
             is
             no
             more
             subject
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             than
             the
             Father
             to
             him
             ;
             nay
             the
             Father
             and
             He
             are
             but
             One
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             Author
             goes
             on
             ;
             
               If
               the
               Father
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               explained
               it
               ,
               be
               original
               Mind
               and
               Wisdom
               ;
               the
               Son
               a
               Personal
               subsisting
               ,
               but
               reflex
               Image
               of
               the
               Father's
               Wisdom
               ;
               thô
               their
               Eternal
               Wisdom
               be
               equal
               and
               the
               same
               ,
               yet
               the
               Original
               is
               Superiour
               to
               the
               Image
               ,
               the
               Father
               to
               the
               Son
               :
               And
               therefore
               thô
               I
               know
               such
               Texts
               as
               he
               alledges
               ,
               
                 My
                 Father
                 is
                 greater
                 than
                 I
                 ;
                 The
                 Head
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 God
                 ;
                 I
                 ascend
                 to
                 my
                 Father
                 and
                 your
                 Father
                 ,
                 to
                 my
                 God
                 and
                 your
                 God
              
               ;
               are
               both
               by
               Ancient
               and
               Modern
               Expositors
               applied
               to
               Christ's
               humane
               Nature
               ;
               yet
               I
               see
               no
               Inconvenience
               ,
               in
               owning
               this
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               with
               respect
               to
               his
               Divine
               Person
               ,
               and
               his
               Relation
               to
               the
               Father
               :
               For
               the
               Father
               is
               the
               Head
               and
               Fountain
               of
               the
               Deity
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               Father
               may
               be
               called
               his
               God.
               
            
             Let
             us
             consider
             this
             Paragraph
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Son
               is
               a
               Personal
               Subsisting
               ,
               but
               Reflex
               Image
               of
               his
               Father's
               Wisdom
               .
            
             What
             Gibberish
             is
             this
             !
             Has
             the
             Doctor
             found
             any
             where
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             the
             Son
             is
             
               a
               Personal
               Subsisting
               ,
               but
               Reflex
               Image
               of
               his
               Father's
               Wisdom
               ?
            
             Why
             does
             he
             not
             speak
             the
             Language
             of
             Scripture
             ?
             If
             his
             Words
             have
             any
             Sense
             ,
             he
             means
             ,
             that
             the
             Father
             reflects
             upon
             his
             own
             Knowledge
             and
             Wisdom
             :
             but
             how
             comes
             he
             to
             fancy
             ,
             that
             a
             reflected
             Wisdom
             ,
             or
             to
             reflect
             on
             ones
             own
             Wisdom
             ,
             is
             a
             Divine
             Person
             and
             an
             Intelligent
             Being
             ?
             One
             would
             think
             it
             only
             
               an
               Act
            
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             reflect
             upon
             his
             own
             Knowledg
             ,
             or
             other
             Perfections
             ,
             without
             dreaming
             of
             a
             
               Divine
               Person
            
             ;
             but
             Metaphysicians
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             have
             a
             clearer
             Sight
             than
             other
             People
             :
             what
             is
             to
             others
             only
             an
             Act
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Metaphysician
             discerns
             to
             be
             a
             Divine
             Person
             .
             2.
             
             
               The
               Original
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             Author
             ,
             
               is
               Superiour
               to
               the
               Image
               ,
               the
               Father
               to
               the
               Son.
            
             But
             the
             Superiority
             in
             the
             Trinity
             is
             only
             a
             Superiority
             of
             Order
             ,
             which
             can
             admit
             of
             no
             such
             Expressions
             as
             
               Greater
               than
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Head
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               God
               of
               Christ
            
             ;
             as
             I
             shewed
             before
             .
             He
             sees
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             no
             Inconvenience
             in
             owning
             this
             to
             be
             true
             with
             respect
             to
             Christ's
             
               Divine
               Person
            
             ,
             and
             his
             Relation
             to
             his
             Father
             ;
             because
             the
             Father
             is
             the
             Head
             and
             Fountain
             of
             the
             Deity
             .
             I
             will
             shew
             more
             particularly
             ,
             the
             ridiculousness
             of
             this
             Assertion
             ,
             
             by
             insisting
             upon
             the
             first
             of
             the
             Passages
             before
             cited
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             done
             upon
             the
             two
             others
             .
             Our
             Saviour
             seeing
             his
             Disciples
             sorrowful
             ,
             because
             He
             had
             told
             them
             ,
             that
             He
             was
             going
             to
             his
             Father
             ;
             and
             being
             willing
             to
             comfort
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             lessen
             their
             Sadness
             ;
             tells
             them
             
               (
               John
            
             14.
             18.
             )
             
               If
               ye
               loved
               me
               ,
               ye
               would
               rejoyce
               ,
               because
               I
               said
               ,
               I
               go
               unto
               the
               Father
               ;
               For
               my
               Father
               is
               greater
               than
               I.
            
             One
             would
             think
             that
             Christ's
             meaning
             is
             ,
             That
             the
             Disciples
             should
             be
             glad
             to
             hear
             that
             he
             leaves
             the
             World
             to
             go
             to
             his
             Father
             ;
             because
             his
             Father
             being
             greater
             than
             He
             ,
             would
             undoubtedly
             crown
             his
             Obedience
             with
             an
             immortal
             Glory
             ,
             and
             a
             Name
             which
             is
             above
             every
             Name
             .
             But
             this
             Author
             has
             found
             out
             another
             Sense
             ,
             which
             is
             worth
             the
             observing
             ;
             
               If
               ye
               loved
               me
               ,
               ye
               would
               rejoyce
               ,
               because
               I
               said
               I
               go
               to
               the
               Father
               ;
               for
               the
               Father
               is
               greater
               than
               I
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               the
               Father
               is
               the
               Head
               and
               Fountain
               of
               the
               Deity
               .
            
             This
             would
             have
             been
             a
             very
             unsignificant
             Comfort
             ;
             Be
             not
             sorrowful
             for
             my
             leaving
             this
             World
             and
             going
             to
             the
             Father
             ;
             
               For
               the
               Father
               is
               the
               first
               Person
               of
               the
               Trinity
               .
            
             Yet
             this
             ought
             to
             be
             the
             Interpretation
             of
             this
             Passage
             ,
             if
             the
             Author's
             Assertion
             be
             true
             .
             Now
             I
             think
             the
             true
             meaning
             of
             this
             Phrase
             ,
             the
             Father
             is
             the
             Head
             and
             Fountain
             of
             the
             Deity
             ,
             should
             be
             this
             ,
             
               the
               Father
               is
               the
               first
               God
            
             ;
             as
             the
             Son
             is
             the
             second
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             the
             third
             God.
             This
             Author
             may
             say
             so
             ,
             if
             he
             pleases
             ;
             I
             shan't
             contradict
             him
             ,
             for
             that
             's
             the
             Consequence
             that
             flows
             naturally
             from
             his
             Principles
             .
             But
             I
             shall
             deny
             ,
             that
             the
             Father
             may
             be
             called
             
               the
               God
               of
               Christ
            
             :
             if
             Christ
             be
             the
             supream
             God
             as
             well
             as
             his
             Father
             ,
             how
             can
             the
             supream
             God
             have
             a
             God
             over
             him
             ?
             The
             term
             God
             relates
             only
             to
             Creatures
             ;
             God
             cannot
             be
             said
             to
             be
             the
             God
             of
             any
             but
             Creatures
             ;
             this
             ,
             common
             Sense
             and
             the
             whole
             Current
             of
             Scripture
             teaches
             .
             Yes
             ,
             you
             'l
             say
             ,
             the
             Father
             is
             the
             Head
             and
             Fountain
             of
             the
             Deity
             .
             I
             answer
             ,
             therefore
             you
             may
             in
             your
             Hypothesis
             call
             him
             the
             first
             God
             ;
             but
             by
             no
             means
             the
             God
             of
             the
             Son
             or
             Spirit
             ,
             to
             whom
             He
             is
             not
             Superiour
             in
             Power
             ,
             Authority
             ,
             or
             other
             Divine
             Attribute
             .
          
           
             The
             Author
             speaks
             an
             unintelligible
             Jargon
             in
             his
             following
             Paragraph
             ,
             which
             (
             I
             think
             )
             there
             is
             no
             need
             to
             insist
             on
             :
             Therefore
             I
             shall
             here
             leave
             it
             to
             every
             rational
             Man
             to
             judge
             ,
             whether
             we
             ought
             to
             rest
             satisfied
             with
             such
             a
             trifling
             Answer
             to
             the
             propounded
             Objection
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             Objection
             ,
             p.
             155.
             
             
               If
               our
               Lord
               Christ
               were
               indeed
               God
               ,
               it
               could
               not
               without
               Blasphemy
               be
               (
               absolutely
               and
               without
               Restriction
               )
               affirmed
               of
               him
               ,
               that
               He
               is
               the
               Creature
               ,
               the
               Possession
               ,
               the
               Servant
               ,
               and
               the
               Subject
               of
               God.
               To
               this
               the
               Author
               answers
               thus
               ;
               That
               Christ
               is
               called
               a
               Creature
               ,
               he
               proves
               ,
               because
               He
               is
               
                 the
                 First-born
                 of
                 every
                 Creature
              
               ,
               Col.
               1.
               15.
               
               But
               here
               he
               should
               have
               remembred
               his
               
                 Absolutely
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 Restriction
              
               ;
               for
               Christ
               is
               so
               the
               First-born
               of
               every
               Creature
               ,
               that
               He
               is
               
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 the
                 Invisible
                 God
                 ,
              
               and
               therefore
               no
               Creature
               .
            
             Surely
             ,
             an
             absurd
             Consequence
             :
             I
             say
             on
             the
             contrary
             ;
             Christ
             is
             the
             Image
             of
             the
             Invisible
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             a
             Creature
             .
             Let
             us
             see
             which
             of
             us
             is
             in
             the
             right
             .
             Every
             one
             may
             plainly
             see
             that
             ,
             when
             St.
             Paul
             calls
             Christ
             the
             Image
             of
             the
             Invisible
             God
             ,
             he
             means
             ,
             that
             He
             is
             a
             Visible
             Image
             of
             an
             Invisible
             God
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             added
             the
             Epithet
             Invisible
             ;
             which
             otherways
             had
             been
             useless
             ,
             not
             to
             say
             ridiculous
             .
             For
             then
             the
             Sense
             of
             the
             Apostle's
             Expression
             must
             be
             this
             ;
             Christ
             is
             the
             Invisible
             Image
             of
             the
             Invisible
             God.
             Now
             the
             Nature
             of
             an
             Image
             is
             to
             be
             visible
             to
             every
             ones
             Eye
             ;
             or
             else
             it
             is
             no
             Image
             :
             But
             if
             Christ
             is
             called
             the
             Image
             of
             the
             Invisible
             God
             ,
             because
             He
             is
             the
             second
             Person
             of
             the
             Trinity
             ;
             this
             second
             Person
             being
             as
             Invisible
             as
             the
             first
             ,
             it
             follows
             that
             Christ
             is
             an
             Image
             of
             God
             as
             Invisible
             as
             the
             Original
             ;
             which
             is
             ridiculous
             .
             No
             ,
             no
             ;
             the
             Man
             Christ
             is
             the
             Image
             of
             the
             Invisible
             God
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             unspotted
             Holiness
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             supream
             Power
             and
             Authority
             conferred
             on
             him
             .
             He
             is
             the
             Brightness
             of
             God's
             Glory
             ,
             and
             the
             express
             Image
             of
             his
             Person
             ;
             but
             such
             an
             Image
             as
             
               was
               Visible
            
             while
             He
             lived
             upon
             Earth
             ;
             and
             may
             
               now
               be
               seen
            
             of
             all
             the
             
             Inhabitants
             of
             Heaven
             .
             Besides
             ,
             it
             does
             plainly
             appear
             by
             the
             Context
             ,
             that
             St.
             Paul
             calls
             Jesus
             Christ
             Man
             ,
             the
             Image
             of
             the
             Invisible
             God.
             Who
             (
             the
             Father
             )
             saith
             he
             at
             Ver.
             13.
             
               has
               delivered
               us
               from
               the
               Power
               of
               Darkness
               ,
               and
               has
               translated
               us
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               his
               dear
               Son.
            
             Ver.
             14.
             
             
               In
               whom
               we
               have
               Redemption
               thrô
               his
               Blood
               ,
               even
               the
               forgiveness
               of
               Sins
               .
            
             Ver.
             15.
             
             
               Who
               is
               the
               Image
               of
               the
               Invisible
               God
               ,
               the
               First-born
               of
               every
               Creature
               .
            
             There
             you
             see
             ,
             that
             He
             who
             is
             the
             Image
             of
             the
             Invisible
             God
             ,
             is
             that
             dear
             Son
             in
             whom
             we
             have
             Redemption
             thrô
             his
             Blood
             ;
             but
             He
             who
             
               shed
               his
               Blood
            
             for
             the
             Redemption
             of
             Men
             ,
             must
             be
             Jesus
             Christ
             Man
             ;
             therefore
             Jesus
             Christ
             Man
             is
             the
             Image
             of
             the
             Invisible
             God.
             Now
             let
             any
             unprejudiced
             Man
             judge
             ,
             which
             of
             these
             two
             Consequences
             is
             right
             ,
             either
             this
             of
             the
             Author
             ,
             Christ
             is
             the
             Image
             of
             the
             Invisible
             God
             ,
             therefore
             no
             Creature
             ;
             or
             mine
             ,
             Christ
             is
             the
             Image
             of
             the
             Invisible
             God
             ,
             therefore
             a
             Creature
             .
          
           
             He
             goes
             on
             .
             
               He
               is
               so
               born
               before
               all
               Creatures
               ,
               as
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               also
               signifies
               ,
               that
               
                 by
                 him
                 were
                 all
                 things
                 created
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 Earth
                 ,
                 —
                 and
                 He
                 is
                 before
                 all
                 things
              
               (
               which
               is
               the
               Explication
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Begotten
               before
               the
               whole
               Creation
               ,
               and
               therefore
               no
               part
               of
               the
               Creation
               )
               
                 and
                 by
                 him
                 all
                 things
                 consist
                 .
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               all
               things
               were
               not
               only
               made
               by
               him
               ,
               but
               have
               their
               Subsistence
               in
               him
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             let
             us
             suppose
             ,
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ought
             to
             signify
             
               born
               before
               all
               Creatures
            
             :
             I
             deny
             that
             ,
             therefore
             Himself
             is
             no
             part
             of
             the
             Creation
             .
             The
             plain
             meaning
             of
             
               born
               before
               all
               Creatures
            
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             Christ
             was
             born
             before
             any
             other
             Creature
             :
             As
             these
             Words
             ,
             
               Adam
               was
               born
               before
               all
               Men
               ,
            
             do
             not
             signify
             that
             he
             is
             no
             Creature
             ,
             or
             no
             Man
             ,
             but
             only
             that
             he
             was
             the
             first
             Man
             created
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             supposing
             that
             these
             Words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             are
             well
             translated
             by
             
               born
               before
               all
               Creatures
            
             ,
             I
             may
             with
             great
             reason
             draw
             a
             Consequence
             contrary
             to
             the
             Author's
             ,
             thus
             ;
             Christ
             is
             born
             before
             all
             Creatures
             ,
             therefore
             He
             is
             part
             of
             the
             Creation
             Himself
             .
          
           
             The
             Author
             is
             very
             unhappy
             at
             drawing
             Consequences
             .
             Here
             is
             another
             as
             false
             as
             the
             former
             ;
             
               That
               this
               does
               not
               relate
               to
               the
               New
               Creation
               ,
               as
               the
               Socinians
               would
               have
               it
               ,
               is
               very
               plain
               .
               For
               ,
               1.
               
               In
               this
               Sense
               Christ
               (
               if
               He
               were
               a
               meer
               Man
               )
               was
               not
               the
               First-born
               of
               every
               New
               Creature
               .
               For
               I
               hope
               ,
               there
               were
               a
               great
               many
               New
               Creatures
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               truly
               Good
               and
               Pious
               Men
               ,
               before
               Christ
               was
               born
               of
               his
               Virgin
               Mother
               .
            
             What
             ?
             supposing
             
               the
               New
               Creation
               by
               the
               Gospel
               ,
            
             is
             here
             meant
             ;
             can't
             Christ
             as
             a
             meer
             Man
             be
             the
             First-born
             of
             every
             New-Creature
             ;
             being
             the
             Messias
             ,
             the
             Author
             and
             first
             Preacher
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             Fountain
             from
             which
             the
             Holiness
             of
             every
             New
             Evangelical
             Creature
             does
             spring
             ?
             In
             a
             Word
             ,
             being
             the
             Author
             of
             this
             New
             Evangelical
             Creation
             ,
             can't
             He
             also
             be
             the
             First-born
             of
             every
             New
             Evangelical
             Creature
             ?
             Those
             Socinians
             that
             he
             speaks
             of
             ,
             by
             the
             New-Creation
             mean
             nothing
             else
             ,
             but
             the
             New-Creation
             wrought
             by
             Christ
             and
             his
             Gospel
             :
             and
             therefore
             ,
             either
             this
             Author
             imposes
             on
             them
             ;
             or
             is
             not
             fully
             acquainted
             with
             their
             Opinions
             ;
             or
             has
             no
             great
             Skill
             in
             Reasoning
             .
          
           
             I
             see
             ,
             the
             Author
             does
             not
             understand
             the
             above-cited
             place
             .
             Therefore
             I
             think
             it
             worth
             while
             to
             explain
             it
             ;
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             't
             is
             one
             of
             the
             strongest
             Holds
             of
             the
             Trinitarians
             ;
             and
             to
             show
             ,
             that
             instead
             of
             favouring
             their
             Opinion
             ,
             it
             overthrows
             it
             .
             In
             order
             thereunto
             ;
             1.
             
             I
             will
             prove
             ,
             that
             the
             Old
             Creation
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             Creation
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             is
             not
             intended
             in
             that
             Text.
             2.
             
             I
             will
             set
             down
             ,
             what
             I
             take
             to
             be
             the
             true
             Sense
             of
             that
             whole
             Context
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Creation
             of
             the
             World
             is
             not
             there
             meant
             .
             This
             I
             shall
             prove
             by
             Four
             Arguments
             .
             1.
             
             He
             who
             is
             the
             First-born
             of
             every
             Creature
             ,
             is
             the
             same
             who
             shed
             his
             Blood
             
               (
               ver
            
             .
             14.
             )
             for
             the
             Redemption
             of
             Men
             ;
             as
             I
             noted
             before
             .
             Now
             he
             who
             
               shed
               his
               Blood
            
             for
             the
             Redemption
             of
             Men
             ,
             can
             be
             no
             other
             but
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             Man
             :
             but
             this
             very
             Jesus
             Christ
             Man
             is
             there
             stiled
             
               the
               First-born
               of
               every
               Creature
               ,
               by
               whom
               all
               things
               were
               created
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             as
             we
             translate
             the
             Words
             ;
             Therefore
             this
             cannot
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             Creation
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Work
             of
             God
             ,
             not
             of
             a
             Man.
             Yes
             ,
             you
             'l
             say
             ;
             for
             He
             is
             God
             as
             well
             as
             Man
             ;
             and
             therefore
             may
             be
             said
             to
             have
             created
             the
             World.
             I
             answer
             ;
             Where
             have
             you
             found
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             
               Christ
               is
               God
               as
               well
               as
               Man
               ?
            
             I
             know
             He
             is
             called
             Man
             in
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ;
             but
             I
             could
             never
             find
             him
             there
             stiled
             God-Man
             ,
             as
             He
             should
             have
             often
             been
             ,
             if
             He
             was
             both
             .
             Does
             the
             Apostle
             make
             a
             distinction
             between
             his
             two
             Natures
             ?
             does
             he
             say
             ,
             we
             have
             Redemption
             thrô
             his
             Blood
             ,
             
               as
               He
               is
               a
               Man
            
             ?
             and
             that
             He
             is
             the
             First-born
             of
             every
             Creature
             ,
             and
             has
             created
             all
             Things
             ,
             
               as
               He
               is
               God
            
             ?
             Not
             at
             all
             ;
             but
             only
             tells
             us
             ,
             That
             the
             same
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             in
             whom
             we
             have
             redemption
             thrô
             his
             Blood
             ,
             is
             the
             First-born
             of
             every
             Creature
             ,
             and
             by
             whom
             all
             Things
             were
             created
             ,
             &c.
             
             Why
             should
             we
             contrive
             a
             distinction
             of
             our
             own
             ,
             when
             the
             Apostle
             makes
             none
             ?
             But
             2.
             
             I
             cannot
             but
             wonder
             ,
             that
             Men
             should
             attribute
             the
             old
             or
             first
             Creation
             to
             Christ
             ,
             since
             we
             have
             no
             Warrant
             from
             Scripture
             for
             it
             :
             I
             mean
             ,
             that
             the
             Scripture
             does
             never
             say
             in
             express
             Words
             ,
             that
             
               Christ
               has
               created
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               ,
            
             (
             which
             is
             the
             proper
             Description
             of
             the
             Old
             Creation
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Creation
             strictly
             and
             properly
             so
             called
             ;
             and
             the
             Description
             usual
             in
             Scripture
             when
             it
             speaks
             of
             that
             Creation
             )
             as
             it
             is
             said
             that
             God
             
               the
               Father
               of
               Christ
            
             has
             .
             I
             do
             observe
             so
             great
             a
             difference
             between
             the
             Expressions
             of
             the
             Sacred
             Writers
             concerning
             the
             Creation
             of
             the
             World
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             those
             Expressions
             which
             are
             supposed
             to
             import
             the
             same
             Creation
             by
             Christ
             ;
             that
             I
             cannot
             forbear
             alledging
             some
             places
             concerning
             both
             .
             I
             omit
             those
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             which
             are
             so
             many
             ;
             and
             will
             insist
             only
             upon
             some
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             New.
             God
             (
             saith
             St.
             
               Paul
               ,
               Acts
            
             17.
             24.
             
             )
             
               that
               made
               the
               World
               and
               all
               things
               therein
               ,
               seeing
               that
               he
               is
               Lord
               of
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               ,
               dwelleth
               not
               in
               Temples
               made
               with
               Hands
               .
            
             And
             Acts
             4.
             11.
             
             
               Lord
               ,
               thou
               art
               God
               ,
               which
               hast
               made
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               Earth
               ,
               and
               the
               Sea
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               in
               them
               is
               .
            
             Acts
             14.
             15.
             
             
               We
               —
               preach
               unto
               you
               ,
               that
               ye
               should
               turn
               from
               these
               Vanities
               ,
               unto
               the
               Living
               God
               ,
               which
               made
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               Earth
               ,
               and
               the
               Sea
               ,
               and
               all
               things
               that
               are
               therein
               .
            
             And
             Rev.
             14.
             7.
             
             
               Fear
               God
               ,
               —
               and
               worship
               him
               ,
               that
               made
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               ,
               and
               the
               Sea
               ,
               and
               the
               Fountains
               of
               Water
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             true
             and
             proper
             Description
             of
             the
             Creation
             of
             the
             World.
             Were
             it
             ascribed
             to
             Christ
             in
             such
             express
             Terms
             ,
             we
             could
             not
             doubt
             that
             Christ
             had
             created
             the
             World
             :
             which
             if
             the
             Apostles
             had
             believed
             ,
             they
             would
             undoubtedly
             have
             taught
             us
             so
             great
             a
             Truth
             ,
             and
             that
             both
             in
             express
             and
             plain
             Terms
             ,
             and
             often
             .
             No
             ,
             Christ
             is
             never
             said
             to
             have
             created
             
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               ,
               the
               Sea
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               is
               therein
               .
            
             In
             this
             very
             place
             the
             Apostle
             does
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             First-born
             created
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ;
             but
             
               All
               things
               that
               are
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               that
               are
               in
               Earth
               :
            
             and
             the
             
               All
               Things
            
             of
             which
             he
             speaketh
             ,
             he
             limiteth
             to
             all
             
               Thrones
               ,
               Dominions
               ,
               Principalities
               and
               Powers
               ,
            
             visible
             and
             invisible
             ;
             which
             shall
             be
             explained
             hereafter
             .
             This
             second
             Reflection
             ,
             that
             
               this
               Text
               contains
               not
               the
               proper
               Description
               of
               the
               Creation
               of
               the
               World
               used
               in
               Scripture
               ,
            
             being
             added
             to
             the
             foregoing
             ,
             that
             
               this
               Context
               speaks
               of
               Christ
               as
               Man
            
             ;
             ought
             to
             perswade
             any
             unprejudiced
             Man
             ,
             that
             the
             Creation
             of
             the
             World
             is
             not
             here
             attributed
             to
             Christ
             .
             The
             Primitive
             Christians
             were
             so
             far
             from
             believing
             ,
             that
             Christ
             created
             the
             World
             ;
             that
             ,
             as
             
               the
               Father
            
             only
             is
             called
             God
             in
             the
             Apostles
             Creed
             ,
             so
             He
             only
             is
             stiled
             
               Maker
               of
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
            
             .
             3.
             
             As
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Galatians
             is
             an
             excellent
             Commentary
             on
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Romans
             ;
             so
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Ephesians
             must
             be
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             for
             the
             right
             understanding
             of
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Colossians
             .
             The
             Design
             and
             Scope
             of
             those
             two
             Epistles
             is
             the
             same
             ;
             so
             that
             we
             must
             look
             into
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Ephesians
             ,
             to
             find
             out
             the
             true
             Sense
             of
             this
             controverted
             Text
             in
             the
             Colossians
             .
             Now
             he
             that
             seriously
             compares
             these
             two
             Epistles
             with
             one
             another
             ,
             will
             find
             that
             Coloss
             .
             1.
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             must
             be
             interpreted
             by
             Ephes
             .
             1.
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             and
             Ephes
             .
             1.
             10.
             is
             a
             true
             Commentary
             on
             Coloss
             .
             1.
             20.
             
             Coloss
             .
             1.
             18.
             runs
             thus
             ,
             
               And
               He
               is
               the
               Head
               of
               the
               Body
               ,
               the
               Church
               :
            
             
             
               who
               is
               the
               Beginning
               ,
               the
               First-born
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               that
               in
               all
               things
               he
               might
               have
               the
               preeminence
               .
            
             To
             which
             answers
             part
             of
             the
             
               22d
               verse
            
             in
             the
             Ephesians
             ,
             in
             these
             Words
             ;
             
               And
               gave
               him
               to
               be
               Head
               over
               all
               things
               to
               the
               Church
               .
            
             Col.
             1.
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             runs
             thus
             ;
             
               Who
               is
               the
               Image
               of
               the
               invisible
               God
               ,
               the
               First-born
               of
               every
               Creature
               :
               for
               by
               him
               were
               all
               things
               created
            
             (
             as
             we
             translate
             the
             Word
             )
             
               that
               are
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               that
               are
               in
               Earth
               ,
               visible
               and
               invisible
               ;
               whether
               they
               be
               Thrones
               ,
               or
               Dominions
               ,
               or
               Principalities
               ,
               or
               Powers
               :
               all
               things
               were
               created
               by
               him
               and
               for
               him
               :
               and
               he
               is
               before
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               by
               him
               all
               things
               consist
               .
            
             To
             these
             Verses
             do
             answer
             the
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             and
             part
             of
             the
             22d
             verse
             of
             Chap.
             1.
             to
             the
             Ephesians
             ,
             in
             these
             Words
             ;
             He
             (
             God
             )
             
               raised
               him
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
               set
               him
               at
               his
               own
               right
               Hand
               in
               the
               Heavenly
               Places
               ,
               far
               above
               all
               Principality
               and
               Power
               ,
               and
               Might
               and
               Dominion
               ,
               and
               every
               Name
               that
               is
               named
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               this
               World
               ,
               but
               in
               that
               which
               is
               to
               come
               :
               and
               hath
               put
               all
               things
               under
               his
               Feet
               .
            
             Now
             in
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Ephesians
             ,
             we
             see
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             the
             least
             intimation
             of
             the
             Creation
             ascribed
             to
             Christ
             ;
             but
             only
             of
             his
             exaltation
             above
             all
             the
             Orders
             of
             Angels
             ,
             and
             all
             earthly
             Powers
             :
             which
             plainly
             shows
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             meant
             not
             the
             Creation
             of
             the
             World
             in
             the
             forecited
             Verses
             of
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Colossians
             .
             Nay
             ,
             were
             it
             so
             ,
             he
             would
             speak
             Non-sense
             .
             In
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Colossians
             ,
             he
             would
             tell
             us
             that
             Christ
             has
             created
             all
             the
             Orders
             of
             Angels
             ,
             the
             visible
             and
             invisible
             Thrones
             ,
             &c.
             which
             plainly
             shows
             that
             He
             is
             thereby
             as
             far
             above
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             Creator
             is
             above
             his
             Creatures
             :
             but
             in
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Ephesians
             he
             would
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             Christ
             
               has
               been
               exalted
            
             far
             above
             all
             the
             Orders
             of
             Angels
             ,
             and
             all
             Earthly
             Thrones
             and
             Powers
             ;
             which
             undeniably
             proves
             ,
             that
             He
             was
             not
             so
             before
             .
             Now
             what
             is
             a
             Contradiction
             ,
             if
             this
             be
             not
             ,
             to
             say
             that
             Christ
             created
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Father
             set
             him
             far
             above
             them
             ?
             We
             must
             therefore
             of
             necessity
             explain
             the
             Context
             of
             the
             Colossians
             ,
             by
             that
             of
             the
             Ephesians
             ;
             and
             put
             such
             a
             Sense
             upon
             it
             ,
             as
             imports
             no
             true
             and
             proper
             Creation
             .
             4.
             
             Coloss
             .
             1.
             19
             ,
             20.
             being
             interpreted
             by
             Ephes
             .
             1.
             10.
             is
             a
             Confirmation
             of
             what
             I
             have
             said
             hitherto
             .
             The
             former
             
               (
               Coloss
            
             .
             1.
             19
             ,
             20.
             )
             runs
             thus
             ;
             
               For
               it
               pleased
               the
               Father
               ,
               that
               in
               him
               should
               all
               fulness
               dwell
               ;
               and
               (
               having
               made
               Peace
               through
               the
               Blood
               of
               his
               Cross
               )
               by
               him
               to
               reconcile
               all
               things
               to
               himself
               ;
               by
               him
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               whether
               they
               be
               things
               in
               Earth
               ,
               or
               things
               in
               Heaven
               .
            
             To
             which
             answers
             the
             other
             Text
             
               (
               Eph.
            
             2.
             10.
             
             )
             in
             these
             Words
             ;
             
               That
               in
               the
               Dispensation
               of
               the
               fulness
               of
               time
               ,
               he
               might
               gather
               together
               in
               one
               all
               things
               in
               Christ
               ,
               both
               which
               are
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               which
               are
               in
               Earth
               ,
               even
               in
               him
               .
            
             No
             Man
             ,
             I
             hope
             ,
             will
             deny
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Colossians
             ,
             which
             we
             render
             
               to
               Reconcile
            
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             interpreted
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             the
             Text
             of
             the
             Ephesians
             ,
             which
             signifies
             
               to
               gather
               together
               in
               one
            
             ,
             or
             to
             
               sum
               up
            
             .
             So
             that
             the
             meaning
             of
             both
             places
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             it
             pleased
             God
             in
             the
             fulness
             of
             time
             ,
             to
             unite
             both
             Angels
             and
             Men
             under
             one
             Head
             ,
             even
             Christ
             ,
             whom
             he
             set
             up
             Lord
             and
             King
             over
             them
             .
             Now
             this
             does
             perfectly
             agree
             with
             what
             St.
             Paul
             says
             to
             the
             Ephesians
             ,
             concerning
             Christ's
             exaltation
             above
             all
             the
             Orders
             of
             Angels
             ,
             and
             his
             being
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             for
             his
             Argument
             runs
             thus
             ;
             God
             has
             exalted
             Christ
             above
             all
             the
             Orders
             of
             Angels
             ,
             and
             made
             him
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             for
             he
             had
             decreed
             ,
             in
             the
             fulness
             of
             time
             to
             unite
             both
             Angels
             and
             Men
             under
             one
             Head
             ,
             Christ
             .
             But
             if
             the
             Text
             of
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Colossians
             ,
             is
             meant
             of
             the
             Creation
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             this
             will
             be
             perfect
             Non-sense
             ;
             for
             thus
             it
             ought
             to
             run
             :
             
               Christ
               has
               created
            
             all
             Orders
             of
             Angels
             ,
             and
             all
             Powers
             on
             Earth
             ,
             and
             was
             made
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             for
             
               God
               had
               decreed
            
             ,
             in
             the
             fulness
             of
             time
             
               to
               unite
               both
               Angels
               and
               Men
               under
               one
               Head
               ,
               Christ.
            
             No
             Man
             in
             the
             World
             can
             speak
             greater
             Non-sense
             than
             this
             would
             be
             ,
             were
             the
             Creation
             of
             the
             World
             ascribed
             to
             Christ
             in
             the
             controverted
             Text.
             I
             desire
             the
             Author
             to
             reconcile
             his
             explication
             of
             these
             Words
             ,
             
               that
               in
               all
               things
               he
               might
               have
               the
               preeminence
               ,
            
             with
             what
             follows
             .
             That
             is
             (
             says
             he
             ,
             at
             p.
             157.
             )
             
               that
               he
               might
               be
               the
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               First
               upon
               all
               accounts
               ,
               before
               the
               Worlds
               ,
               and
               the
               First-born
               from
               the
               dead
               .
            
             So
             the
             whole
             Argument
             (
             according
             to
             the
             Author
             )
             must
             
             run
             thus
             ;
             Christ
             was
             the
             First
             upon
             all
             accounts
             ,
             
               before
               the
               Worlds
            
             ,
             and
             the
             First-born
             from
             the
             Dead
             ;
             for
             God
             was
             pleased
             ,
             
               in
               the
               fulness
               of
               time
            
             to
             unite
             both
             Angels
             and
             Men
             under
             Christ
             ,
             as
             their
             Head.
             Could
             any
             thing
             be
             said
             more
             absurd
             and
             ridiculous
             ?
             The
             Author's
             Skill
             in
             Scripture
             and
             Reason
             is
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             alike
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Having
             thus
             proved
             that
             the
             Old
             Creation
             ,
             or
             the
             Creation
             properly
             so
             called
             ,
             is
             not
             ascribed
             to
             Christ
             in
             this
             Context
             of
             the
             Colossians
             ;
             I
             come
             now
             to
             explain
             its
             true
             Sense
             ,
             as
             clearly
             as
             possibly
             I
             can
             .
             Ver.
             15.
             
             
               Who
               is
               the
               Image
               of
               the
               Invisible
               God
               ,
               the
               First-born
               of
               every
               Creature
               .
            
             The
             meaning
             of
             these
             last
             Words
             is
             not
             ,
             that
             Christ
             was
             begotten
             before
             all
             Creatures
             ,
             as
             this
             Author
             would
             have
             it
             ,
             but
             that
             
               He
               is
               the
               Lord
               and
               King
               of
               every
            
             (
             Intelligent
             )
             Creature
             ;
             in
             Allusion
             to
             the
             First-born
             of
             a
             Family
             ,
             who
             is
             Heir
             of
             all
             Things
             .
             This
             I
             prove
             by
             the
             17
             and
             18th
             Verses
             ;
             Ver.
             17.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               And
               He
               is
               before
               all
               things
               ,
            
             is
             the
             Explication
             of
             
               the
               First-born
               of
               every
               Creature
            
             ;
             and
             signifies
             ,
             not
             that
             He
             is
             before
             all
             Creatures
             in
             order
             of
             time
             ,
             but
             of
             Dignity
             and
             Power
             ,
             being
             by
             God
             set
             over
             all
             the
             Orders
             of
             Angels
             ,
             and
             over
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             their
             Head
             and
             King.
             But
             if
             you
             don't
             rest
             satisfied
             with
             this
             parallel
             Place
             ,
             the
             18th
             Verse
             will
             afford
             an
             undeniable
             proof
             of
             what
             I
             say
             :
             There
             you
             find
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             is
             rightly
             rendred
             in
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             
               That
               in
               all
               things
               He
               might
               have
               the
               Preeminence
               ,
            
             both
             in
             Heaven
             and
             in
             Earth
             ,
             among
             Angels
             and
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             I
             say
             now
             ,
             these
             last
             Words
             ought
             to
             be
             the
             Explication
             of
             the
             two
             before-mentioned
             Expressions
             ;
             to
             be
             
               the
               First-born
               of
               every
               Creature
            
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             
               before
               all
               Things
            
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             interpreted
             by
             his
             
               having
               the
               Praeeminence
               in
               all
               Things
               :
            
             so
             that
             
               He
               is
               the
               First-born
               of
               every
               Creature
               ,
            
             is
             this
             ,
             
               He
               hath
               the
               Preeminence
               over
               every
               Creature
               .
            
             Thus
             by
             the
             Context
             it self
             ,
             we
             find
             out
             the
             true
             sense
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             English
             we
             translate
             
               First-born
               of
               every
               Creature
            
             :
             And
             thus
             too
             are
             these
             Words
             interpreted
             by
             the
             principal
             Critics
             among
             the
             Orthodox
             ,
             (
             as
             they
             are
             called
             )
             
               Gomarus
               ,
               Camero
               ,
               Piscator
               ,
               Drusius
               ,
               Vorstius
               ,
               Davenant
               ,
               Dally
               ,
               Grotius
               ,
            
             (
             for
             they
             will
             have
             him
             also
             to
             be
             Orthodox
             )
             Hammond
             .
          
           
             I
             come
             now
             to
             the
             next
             Verse
             ,
             
               For
               by
               him
               were
               all
               Things
               created
               .
            
             I
             have
             fully
             proved
             ,
             they
             cannot
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             Old
             Creation
             ,
             the
             Creation
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             and
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Things
             in
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Creation
             properly
             so
             called
             ;
             therefore
             to
             reconcile
             this
             Verse
             with
             the
             foregoing
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             Words
             before
             cited
             out
             of
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             
               Ephesians
               ,
               (
               He
            
             [
             God
             ]
             
               set
               Him
               at
               his
               own
               Right-Hand
               ,
               far
               above
               all
               Principality
               and
               Power
               ,
               —
               and
               every
               Name
               that
               is
               named
               ;
               )
            
             The
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             we
             render
             Created
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             rendred
             
               Modelled
               ,
               Disposed
            
             ,
             or
             Reformed
             into
             a
             new
             Order
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Sense
             will
             run
             thus
             ;
             
               Christ
               is
               
                 the
                 Lord
              
               of
               every
               Creature
               ,
               for
               by
               him
               are
               all
               both
               Visible
               and
               Invisible
               Creatures
               ,
               even
               all
               Men
               and
               Angels
               ,
               Modelled
               or
               Disposed
               into
               a
               new
               Order
               ,
               being
               subjected
               to
               Him
               and
               His
               Commands
               :
               As
               for
               Angels
               ,
               all
               the
               Orders
               of
               them
               ,
               whether
               they
               be
               Thrones
               or
               Dominions
               ,
               none
               of
               them
               are
               exempted
               from
               his
               Power
               and
               Authority
               ;
               he
               rules
               over
               them
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               the
               meaning
               of
               Ver.
               17.
               )
               and
               they
               are
               all
               as
               it
               were
               compacted
               in
               one
               Body
               under
               his
               Conduct
               ;
               as
               for
               Men
               ,
               as
               He
               is
               the
               Beginning
               and
               the
               First-born
               from
               the
               Dead
               ,
               so
               He
               was
               also
               made
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
               his
               Body
               ;
               so
               that
               in
               all
               things
               He
               has
               the
               Preeminence
               ,
               He
               rules
               in
               Heaven
               and
               on
               Earth
               ,
               over
               Angels
               and
               over
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             which
             is
             the
             Sense
             of
             Ver.
             18.
             
             This
             I
             hope
             makes
             a
             clear
             Sense
             ,
             agreeable
             to
             the
             whole
             Context
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Text
             in
             the
             Ephesians
             .
             I
             observe
             that
             as
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             
               He
               is
               before
               all
               Things
            
             ,
             is
             the
             Explication
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Or
             
               He
               is
               the
               First-born
               of
               every
               Creature
               :
            
             So
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             
               and
               by
               him
               all
               Things
               consist
               ,
            
             or
             are
             compacted
             into
             one
             Body
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             the
             Explication
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             
               by
               him
               were
            
             
             
               all
               Things
            
             (
             not
             created
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             rendred
             in
             the
             English
             ,
             but
             )
             Modelled
             or
             Reformed
             .
             I
             know
             not
             ,
             why
             Dr.
             Sherlock
             has
             called
             this
             a
             Socinian
             Explication
             ;
             as
             if
             it
             were
             devised
             by
             them
             ,
             to
             serve
             their
             Hypothesis
             ;
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             the
             chief
             of
             the
             Orthodox
             Interpreters
             ,
             have
             thus
             explained
             this
             Context
             of
             the
             Colossians
             .
             Among
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             St.
             
               Cyril
               ,
               Fulgentius
               ,
               Procopius
               ,
               Gazeus
               ,
            
             and
             even
             Athanasius
             himself
             :
             Of
             the
             Moderns
             ,
             
               Salmero
               ,
               Montanus
               ,
               Grotius
            
             ,
             and
             many
             more
             .
             Before
             I
             put
             an
             end
             to
             this
             ,
             I
             must
             observe
             ;
             that
             our
             Author
             is
             greatly
             mistaken
             in
             his
             Explication
             of
             Col.
             1.
             18.
             
             The
             Apostle
             (
             says
             he
             )
             proceeds
             from
             Christ's
             Creation
             of
             the
             natural
             World
             ,
             to
             his
             Mediatory
             Kingdom
             :
             Which
             proves
             ,
             that
             He
             did
             not
             speak
             of
             that
             before
             .
             I
             see
             the
             Author
             does
             not
             observe
             his
             own
             rule
             
               (
               p.
            
             146.
             )
             
               To
               consider
            
             ,
             in
             
               expounding
               Scripture
               ,
               what
               goes
               before
               ,
               and
               what
               follows
               .
            
             It
             was
             no
             hard
             matter
             to
             see
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             at
             Ver.
             16.
             speaks
             ,
             First
             in
             the
             general
             of
             Things
             that
             are
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             that
             are
             in
             Earth
             ,
             Visible
             and
             Invisible
             :
             but
             then
             afterwards
             he
             explains
             ,
             what
             he
             meant
             by
             the
             Things
             that
             are
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             viz.
             all
             the
             Orders
             of
             Angels
             ;
             this
             he
             doth
             in
             the
             latter
             part
             of
             the
             same
             Verse
             ;
             and
             what
             he
             means
             by
             Things
             that
             are
             on
             Earth
             ,
             He
             tells
             us
             fully
             at
             Ver.
             18.
             viz.
             the
             Church
             .
             The
             18th
             Verse
             ,
             being
             an
             Explication
             of
             some
             part
             of
             Ver.
             16.
             it
             appears
             not
             to
             have
             been
             
             Paul's
             Design
             ,
             to
             proceed
             from
             Christ's
             Creation
             of
             the
             World
             to
             his
             Mediatory
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             Thus
             I
             have
             done
             with
             the
             famous
             Context
             of
             Col.
             1.
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             Author
             of
             
               the
               Brief
               History
            
             had
             proved
             ,
             that
             Christ
             was
             God's
             Minister
             and
             Servant
             ,
             because
             He
             was
             
               appointed
               or
               made
               by
               God
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               and
               High-Priest
               of
               our
               Profession
               .
            
             To
             this
             the
             Author
             ,
             I
             am
             now
             considering
             ,
             Answers
             ;
             
               But
               here
               is
               
                 a
                 Restriction
              
               to
               his
               being
               High-Priest
               ,
               and
               therefore
               no
               danger
               of
               Blasphemy
               ,
               tho
               He
               be
               God.
               For
               we
               may
               observe
               ,
               that
               thô
               the
               Jewish
               High-Priest
               was
               but
               a
               Man
               ,
               yet
               he
               was
               a
               type
               of
               an
               High-Priest
               who
               is
               more
               than
               Man
               ,
               even
               the
               eternal
               Son
               ,
               or
               Word
               of
               God
               ;
               as
               some
               of
               the
               Learned
               Jews
               acknowledge
               .
            
             This
             is
             indeed
             an
             admirable
             Answer
             ;
             Christ
             has
             been
             appointed
             by
             God
             an
             High-Priest
             ,
             which
             seems
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             Himself
             is
             not
             God.
             No
             ,
             says
             the
             Doctor
             ,
             you
             are
             mistaken
             ;
             for
             thô
             the
             Jewish
             High-Priest
             was
             but
             a
             Man
             ,
             yet
             He
             was
             a
             Type
             of
             an
             High-Priest
             more
             than
             Man
             ,
             of
             an
             High-Priest
             who
             is
             the
             eternal
             Son
             of
             God.
             How
             does
             he
             prove
             it
             ?
             
               As
               some
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               of
               the
               Learned
               Jews
               acknowledge
            
             .
             And
             what
             then
             ;
             if
             some
             Learned
             Jews
             have
             spoken
             non-sense
             ,
             must
             we
             speak
             non-sense
             too
             ?
             One
             would
             expect
             ,
             the
             Author
             should
             prove
             by
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             Jewish
             Writers
             ,
             that
             the
             Jewish
             High-Priest
             was
             a
             type
             of
             an
             High
             Priest
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             eternal
             Son
             and
             Word
             of
             God.
             The
             Jewish
             High-Priest
             being
             a
             Type
             of
             Christ
             ,
             was
             a
             Type
             of
             an
             High-Priest
             more
             eminent
             and
             greater
             than
             Himself
             in
             all
             respects
             ,
             thô
             he
             were
             not
             God.
             
          
           
             He
             goes
             on
             .
             
               For
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               is
               the
               only
               proper
               Mediator
               and
               Advocate
               with
               the
               Father
               .
            
             If
             you
             ask
             him
             ,
             why
             ?
             he
             will
             answer
             ;
             
               
                 Philo
                 Judaeus
              
               ,
               who
               often
               calls
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               Word
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               High-Priest
               ,
               says
               so
               ;
               and
               shows
               that
               the
               Garments
               of
               the
               High-Priest
               were
               Figures
               of
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               .
               Which
               seems
               to
               signify
               that
               the
               eternal
               Word
               which
               made
               the
               World
               ,
            
             is
             the
             true
             High-Priest
             .
             Here
             comes
             upon
             the
             stage
             ,
             one
             of
             his
             Learned
             Jews
             ,
             Philo
             ;
             by
             whose
             Testimony
             he
             proves
             ,
             that
             the
             second
             Person
             of
             the
             Trinity
             is
             the
             only
             proper
             Mediator
             and
             Advocate
             with
             the
             Father
             .
             But
             Philo
             being
             
             Plato's
             Follower
             ,
             did
             not
             believe
             such
             a
             Trinity
             as
             the
             Doctor
             teaches
             .
             Sure
             there
             is
             a
             great
             difference
             between
             
             Plato's
             three
             Principles
             ,
             and
             the
             Doctor
             's
             Trinity
             .
             But
             if
             there
             were
             not
             ;
             must
             we
             believe
             
               Philo
               Judaeus
            
             ,
             rather
             than
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             who
             plainly
             tells
             us
             (
             in
             direct
             opposition
             to
             Philo
             )
             that
             as
             
               there
               is
               One
               God
            
             ,
             so
             there
             is
             
               One
               Mediator
               between
               God
               and
               Men
               ,
               the
               MAN
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
            
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             5.
             
             As
             for
             the
             Garments
             of
             the
             High-Priest
             ,
             which
             Philo
             will
             have
             to
             be
             a
             Figure
             of
             
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ;
             and
             our
             Author's
             Story
             about
             Jaddus
             ;
             both
             which
             our
             Author
             alledges
             as
             Arguments
             ,
             at
             least
             as
             Congruities
             ,
             whereby
             to
             prove
             the
             Divinity
             of
             Christ
             ;
             I
             shall
             so
             far
             trust
             the
             Judgment
             of
             the
             meanest
             Reader
             ,
             as
             to
             take
             no
             notice
             of
             them
             .
             That
             which
             follows
             ,
             is
             no
             less
             ridiculous
             ;
             
               I
               am
               sure
               (
               says
               the
               Author
               )
               the
               Apostle
               distinguishes
               Christ
               from
               
                 High-Priests
                 taken
                 from
                 among
                 Men
              
               ,
               and
               makes
               his
               Sonship
               the
               Foundation
               of
               his
               Priesthood
               ,
            
             Heb.
             5.
             1
             ,
             6.
             
             The
             contrary
             to
             both
             these
             is
             true
             ,
             and
             evident
             also
             in
             the
             Text
             he
             cites
             .
             The
             Priesthood
             is
             the
             Foundation
             of
             the
             Sonship
             ;
             and
             Aaron
             and
             Christ
             are
             there
             made
             Instances
             of
             High-Priests
             taken
             from
             among
             Men.
             The
             Objection
             therefore
             remains
             still
             ;
             that
             Christ
             being
             an
             High-Priest
             appointed
             and
             
               made
               by
               God
            
             ,
             cannot
             Himself
             be
             God.
             
          
           
             He
             goes
             on
             :
             
               As
               for
               his
               next
               Objection
               (
               from
               1
               Cor.
               3.
               23.
               )
               
                 Christ
                 is
                 God's
              
               .
               I
               know
               not
               what
               he
               means
               by
               it
               ;
               for
               there
               is
               no
               doubt
               but
               Christ
               is
               God's
               Son
               ,
               God's
               Christ
               ,
               God's
               High-Priest
               ,
               serves
               the
               Ends
               and
               Designs
               of
               God's
               Glory
               ;
               and
               what
               then
               ?
               Therefore
               he
               is
               not
               God
               :
               by
               no
               means
               !
               he
               may
               conclude
               that
               He
               is
               not
               God
               the
               Father
               ;
               because
               He
               acta
               subordinately
               ;
               not
               that
               therefore
               He
               is
               not
               God
               the
               Son.
               
            
             The
             Author
             of
             the
             
               Brief
               History
            
             meant
             (
             I
             suppose
             )
             this
             ;
             that
             as
             
               [
               you
               are
               Christ's
            
             ]
             in
             that
             Text
             ,
             signifies
             Men
             are
             subject
             to
             Christ
             ;
             so
             
               [
               Christ
               is
               God's
            
             ]
             must
             signify
             ,
             Christ
             is
             subjected
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             Himself
             God.
             This
             I
             think
             is
             good
             Sonse
             ,
             and
             a
             good
             Argument
             .
             But
             can
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             second
             Person
             of
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             supream
             God
             ;
             nay
             ,
             One
             God
             with
             the
             First
             ,
             is
             God's
             Son
             ,
             God's
             Christ
             ,
             God's
             High
             Priest
             ,
             serves
             the
             Ends
             and
             Designs
             of
             God's
             Glory
             ?
             All
             these
             Titles
             denote
             a
             dependance
             upon
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             a
             real
             subjection
             to
             Him
             ;
             which
             cannot
             agree
             to
             any
             Person
             who
             is
             indeed
             Himself
             a
             Supream
             God.
             
          
           
             Here
             is
             another
             sensless
             Answer
             ,
             to
             a
             good
             and
             strong
             Objection
             .
             
               P.
               158.
               
               His
               next
               proof
               is
               ;
               That
               God
               calls
               Christ
               his
               Servant
               in
               the
               Prophet
               Isaiah
               .
               But
               it
               is
               his
               Servant
               
                 in
                 whom
                 his
                 Soul
                 was
                 pleased
              
               ;
               which
               is
               the
               peculiar
               Character
               of
               his
               Son
               ;
               and
               is
               that
               very
               Testimony
               which
               God
               gave
               to
               Christ
               at
               his
               Baptism
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 beloved
                 Son
                 in
                 whom
                 I
                 am
                 well
                 pleased
                 .
              
            
             I
             desire
             here
             the
             Reader
             to
             observe
             the
             Doctor
             's
             accurate
             way
             of
             reasoning
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Objection
             ;
             Christ
             is
             called
             God's
             Servant
             ,
             therefore
             He
             is
             not
             God.
             No
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             mistake
             ,
             says
             He
             ;
             for
             Christ
             is
             God's
             beloved
             Servant
             .
          
           
             P.
             159.
             
             He
             says
             in
             answer
             to
             the
             Objection
             from
             Phil.
             2.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             
               Because
               He
               voluntarily
               condescends
               below
               the
               Dignity
               of
               his
               Nature
               ;
               does
               He
               forfeit
               the
               Dignity
               of
               his
               Nature
               ?
            
             But
             I
             ask
             ;
             can
             it
             be
             said
             of
             the
             Supream
             God
             ,
             
               with
               whom
               is
               no
               Variableness
               ,
               neither
               Shadow
               of
               turning
               ,
            
             that
             He
             has
             condescended
             below
             the
             Dignity
             of
             his
             Nature
             ?
          
           
             P.
             159
             ,
             160.
             
             He
             goes
             on
             in
             a
             florid
             way
             of
             Speech
             to
             show
             ,
             how
             inconsistent
             it
             is
             that
             Christ
             ,
             were
             He
             a
             meer
             Creature
             ,
             should
             be
             advanced
             to
             that
             Power
             and
             Authority
             ,
             whereunto
             He
             has
             been
             promoted
             .
          
           
             Hereupon
             I
             observe
             ;
             1.
             
             The
             Dignity
             conferred
             upon
             Christ
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             called
             ,
             
               the
               Supream
            
             Government
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             as
             this
             Author
             has
             stiled
             it
             :
             For
             He
             acts
             and
             governs
             in
             Subordination
             to
             his
             Father
             .
             2.
             
             When
             the
             Scripture
             speaks
             of
             this
             Advancement
             of
             Christ
             ,
             it
             extends
             it
             especially
             over
             Angels
             and
             Men.
             3.
             
             It
             is
             
               no
               Indignity
            
             to
             Angels
             ,
             as
             our
             Author
             pretends
             ,
             to
             be
             ruled
             and
             governed
             by
             a
             Man
             ,
             whom
             God
             has
             exalted
             above
             them
             .
             Angels
             indeed
             have
             some
             natural
             Prerogatives
             above
             Men
             ,
             whereby
             they
             are
             more
             excellent
             Creatures
             than
             Men
             :
             but
             if
             it
             pleases
             God
             of
             his
             free
             Gift
             ,
             to
             invest
             a
             Man
             with
             greater
             Dignity
             ,
             Power
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Excellence
             ,
             than
             any
             Angel
             has
             ;
             why
             can't
             He
             be
             set
             over
             them
             ,
             as
             their
             Lord
             and
             Ruler
             ,
             in
             Subordination
             to
             God
             ?
             There
             is
             no
             Incongruity
             in
             it
             .
             4.
             
             That
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Author's
             Assertion
             ,
             a
             meer
             Creature
             may
             be
             a
             fit
             Lieutenant
             or
             Representative
             of
             God
             in
             Personal
             and
             Prerogative
             .
             Acts
             of
             Government
             or
             Power
             .
             
             Thus
             Saul
             and
             David
             were
             set
             over
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             to
             govern
             and
             rule
             over
             them
             by
             God's
             Appointment
             ,
             in
             Subordination
             to
             him
             .
             Nay
             we
             do
             commonly
             say
             ,
             That
             the
             King
             is
             the
             Lieutenant
             and
             Representative
             of
             God.
             5.
             
             God
             communicated
             to
             Christ
             such
             Wisdom
             and
             Power
             ,
             as
             is
             necessary
             to
             enable
             him
             to
             exercise
             the
             Dignity
             conferred
             on
             him
             .
             In
             all
             this
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             the
             least
             Inconsistency
             .
          
           
             But
             notwithstanding
             his
             foregoing
             Objections
             ,
             he
             confesses
             ,
             the
             Difficulty
             remains
             .
             P.
             161.
             
             
               If
               He
               be
               by
               Nature
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               Natural
               Lord
               of
               the
               World
               ;
               how
               is
               He
               said
               to
               be
               exalted
               by
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               receive
               a
               Kingdom
               from
               him
               ,
               as
               the
               reward
               of
               his
               Righteousness
               and
               Sufferings
               ?
               He
               was
               before
               possessed
               of
               it
               ,
               ever
               since
               the
               Foundation
               of
               the
               World
               ;
               being
               natural
               Lord
               of
               all
               his
               Creatures
               :
               He
               had
               no
               need
               to
               receive
               that
               which
               was
               his
               own
               ,
               or
               purchase
               what
               was
               his
               natural
               Right
               ,
               by
               such
               mean
               and
               vile
               Condescension
               as
               suffering
               Death
               on
               the
               Cross
               .
            
             Now
             to
             reconcile
             this
             ,
             he
             makes
             a
             long
             Discourse
             concerning
             
               the
               Mediatory
               Kingdom
            
             of
             Christ
             ;
             which
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             hath
             been
             bestowed
             on
             the
             second
             Person
             of
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             and
             is
             peculiar
             to
             Him
             ,
             and
             distinguished
             from
             the
             Natural
             Government
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             which
             He
             has
             in
             Conjunction
             with
             the
             Father
             .
             This
             Chimerical
             System
             I
             may
             overthrow
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             by
             that
             single
             Text
             of
             St.
             Paul
             already
             cited
             ;
             
               There
               is
               one
               God
               ,
               and
               one
               Mediator
               between
               God
               and
               Men
               ,
               the
               MAN
               Christ
               Jesus
               .
            
             If
             Christ
             is
             a
             Mediator
             ,
             and
             has
             the
             Mediatory
             Kingdom
             ,
             as
             He
             is
             the
             second
             Person
             of
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             He
             is
             God
             ;
             why
             does
             the
             Apostle
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             He
             is
             a
             Mediator
             bearly
             as
             He
             is
             Man
             ?
             At
             least
             he
             should
             have
             told
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Mediator
             is
             the
             God-Man
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             It
             is
             unaccountable
             that
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             who
             in
             all
             his
             Epistles
             sets
             forth
             the
             Excellency
             and
             Glory
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             the
             most
             expressive
             Terms
             ;
             should
             tell
             us
             that
             the
             MAN
             Christ
             Jesus
             is
             the
             Mediator
             between
             God
             and
             Men
             ,
             if
             the
             Mediatory
             Kingdom
             is
             exercised
             by
             the
             Divine
             Person
             or
             Nature
             ,
             and
             if
             (
             not
             Christ
             Man
             ,
             but
             )
             Christ
             God
             is
             the
             Mediator
             .
             But
             let
             us
             examine
             the
             Grounds
             our
             Author
             goes
             on
             .
          
           
             He
             tells
             us
             ,
             ibid.
             
             
               A
               Mediatory
               Kingdom
               was
               necessary
               ,
               to
               reconcile
               God
               and
               Men
               ;
               to
               restore
               Man
               to
               the
               Integrity
               of
               his
               Nature
               :
               and
               this
               Power
               and
               Dignity
               God
               bestowed
               on
               his
               own
               Son
               ;
               who
               had
               the
               most
               Right
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               was
               the
               best
               qualified
               for
               it
               ,
               being
               
                 the
                 begotten
                 Word
                 and
                 Wisdom
              
               of
               the
               Father
               .
            
             Now
             one
             would
             expect
             ,
             he
             should
             cite
             some
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             to
             prove
             this
             Assertion
             ;
             but
             he
             could
             find
             no
             place
             to
             rely
             on
             .
             But
             Christ
             must
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             first
             become
             Man
             ,
             and
             perform
             the
             whole
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             then
             He
             shall
             be
             exalted
             .
             Whereupon
             he
             makes
             this
             Observation
             ;
             
               (
               pag.
            
             162.
             )
             
               All
               the
               Power
               Christ
               is
               invested
               with
               ,
               is
               as
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
               :
            
             
               God
               has
               put
               all
               Things
               under
               his
               Feet
               ;
               and
               given
               him
               to
               be
               Head
               over
               all
               Things
               to
               the
               Church
               ;
               which
               is
               his
               Body
               ,
               the
               Fulness
               of
               him
               that
               filleth
               all
               Things
            
             ;
             
               Eph.
               1.
               22
               ,
               23.
               
               That
               is
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               God
               has
               made
               him
               Governour
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               as
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             I
             observe
             two
             Things
             upon
             this
             place
             .
             1.
             
             That
             this
             Text
             is
             not
             well
             interpreted
             .
             The
             first
             part
             of
             it
             relates
             to
             the
             foregoing
             Verse
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             explained
             by
             it
             :
             God
             ,
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             at
             Ver.
             21.
             
             
               Set
               Christ
               at
               his
               own
               Right-Hand
               in
               the
               Heavenly
               Places
               ,
               far
               above
               all
               Principality
               and
               Power
               ,
               and
               every
               Name
               that
               is
               named
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               this
               World
               ,
               but
               in
               that
               which
               is
               to
               come
               .
            
             Ver.
             23.
             
             
               And
               hath
               put
               all
               Things
               under
               his
               Feet
               .
            
             What
             Things
             ?
             Those
             that
             are
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             all
             the
             Orders
             of
             Angels
             and
             all
             Earthly
             Powers
             .
             And
             then
             follows
             ;
             
               And
               gave
               him
               to
               be
               Head
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             This
             is
             the
             sense
             ;
             not
             ,
             that
             Christ
             was
             made
             Governour
             of
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             as
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             2.
             
             But
             ,
             what
             if
             all
             the
             Power
             Christ
             is
             invested
             with
             ,
             is
             as
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             ?
             Will
             it
             not
             follow
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Power
             He
             is
             invested
             with
             ,
             is
             as
             a
             Man
             ,
             not
             as
             God
             ?
             And
             this
             also
             I
             prove
             by
             Col.
             1.
             18.
             
             
               And
               He
               is
               the
               Head
               of
               the
               Body
               the
               Church
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               Beginning
               ,
               the
               First-born
               from
               the
               Dead
               .
            
             
             He
             who
             is
             the
             First-born
             from
             the
             Dead
             ,
             can
             be
             no
             other
             but
             the
             MAN
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             but
             He
             who
             is
             the
             First-born
             from
             the
             Dead
             ,
             is
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             that
             Text
             expresly
             saith
             :
             therefore
             the
             MAN
             Christ
             Jesus
             is
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Thus
             the
             Apostle
             very
             plainly
             telling
             us
             ;
             that
             the
             Mediator
             and
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             the
             Man
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             destroys
             our
             Author's
             Notion
             of
             Christ's
             Mediatory
             Kingdom
             ,
             or
             that
             it
             is
             grounded
             on
             and
             exercised
             by
             his
             Divine
             Nature
             or
             Person
             .
             Further
             ,
             if
             Christ
             God
             is
             the
             Mediator
             ,
             if
             the
             Mediatory
             Kingdom
             belongs
             to
             and
             is
             managed
             by
             the
             second
             Person
             of
             the
             (
             supposed
             )
             Trinity
             ,
             I
             don't
             see
             ,
             how
             the
             Government
             of
             Israel
             can
             be
             a
             Type
             of
             this
             Kingdom
             ,
             as
             this
             Author
             says
             at
             p.
             162
             ,
             163.
             
             For
             the
             King
             of
             the
             Israelites
             was
             between
             God
             and
             his
             People
             ,
             and
             was
             really
             
               diverse
               from
               both
            
             ;
             but
             Christ
             in
             our
             Author's
             Hypothesis
             ,
             is
             God
             himself
             ,
             
               One
               with
               the
               Father
            
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             so
             that
             he
             must
             be
             a
             Mediator
             between
             himself
             and
             Men
             ,
             which
             besides
             that
             it
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             Notion
             of
             a
             Mediator
             ,
             does
             wholly
             destroy
             the
             Parallel
             .
          
           
             He
             says
             at
             pag.
             164
             ,
             165.
             that
             ,
             
               We
               certainly
               know
               from
               the
               Expositions
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               that
               the
               Prophets
               spake
               of
               Christ
               under
               the
               Names
               of
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               Jehovah
               .
            
             But
             I
             desire
             him
             ,
             to
             reconcile
             these
             Texts
             with
             his
             Opinion
             ;
             Heb.
             1.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             
               God
               ,
               who
               at
               sundry
               Times
               and
               in
               divers
               Manners
               ,
               spake
               in
               times
               past
               to
               the
               Fathers
               by
               the
               Prophets
               ;
               hath
               in
               these
               Last
               Days
               spoken
               unto
               us
               by
               his
               Son.
            
             Heb.
             2.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             
               For
               if
               the
               Word
               spoken
               by
               Angels
               was
               stedfast
               ;
               —
               How
               shall
               we
               escape
               ,
               if
               we
               neglect
               so
               great
               Salvation
               ,
               which
               at
               the
               first
               began
               to
               be
               spoken
               by
               the
               Lord
               ?
            
             Gal.
             3.
             19.
             
             The
             Law
             
               was
               ordained
               by
               Angels
               ,
               in
               the
               Hand
               of
               a
               Mediator
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             by
             the
             Intervention
             of
             Moses
             .
             Acts
             7.
             53.
             
             
               Who
               have
               received
               the
               Law
               by
               the
               Disposition
               of
               Angels
               .
            
             Ver.
             38.
             
             This
             [
             Moses
             ]
             
               is
               He
               who
               was
               with
               the
               Church
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               with
               the
               Angel
               who
               spake
               to
               him
               in
               Mount
            
             Sinai
             .
             These
             Texts
             do
             more
             than
             sufficiently
             prove
             ,
             that
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             is
             not
             meant
             by
             the
             Prophets
             and
             other
             Writers
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             where
             they
             mention
             
               the
               Lord
               ,
               God
            
             ,
             and
             Jehovah
             .
             But
             to
             return
             to
             Christ's
             Mediatory
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             He
             says
             pag.
             167.
             
             
               The
               Son
               has
               
                 a
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 his
                 own
              
               ,
               which
               is
               
                 peculiarly
                 his
              
               ;
               and
               administred
               in
               his
               Name
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               Sovereign
               Authority
               .
            
             But
             ,
             how
             is
             this
             consistent
             with
             what
             we
             read
             pag.
             168.
             
             
               The
               Power
               indeed
               whereby
               he
               administers
               his
               Kingdom
               ,
               is
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               whole
               Trinity
               ,
               of
               Father
               ,
               Son
               ,
               and
               Holy
               Ghost
               :
               for
               they
               being
               essentially
               one
               God
               ,
               have
               but
               one
               Energy
               and
               Power
               ,
               and
               therefore
               can
               never
               act
               separately
               .
            
             How
             can
             the
             Son
             ,
             or
             the
             second
             Person
             of
             that
             Trinity
             ,
             have
             
               a
               Kingdom
               of
               his
               own
            
             :
             if
             whatever
             he
             does
             ,
             is
             also
             done
             by
             the
             Father
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             have
             not
             they
             hereby
             as
             great
             a
             share
             in
             this
             Kingdom
             ,
             as
             the
             Son
             ?
             This
             therefore
             is
             a
             plain
             Contradiction
             ,
             and
             perfect
             Non-sense
             .
             Let
             us
             hear
             him
             further
             ,
             pag.
             169
             ,
             170.
             
             
               The
               Power
               is
               not
               taken
               out
               of
               God's
               Hands
               ,
               that
               is
               impossible
               :
               Father
               ,
               Son
               and
               Holy
               Ghost
               govern
               the
               World
               still
               ,
               by
               one
               individual
               Act
               and
               Power
               ;
               but
               as
               in
               the
               Natural
               Government
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               the
               exercise
               of
               this
               Power
               begins
               with
               the
               Father
               ;
               so
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               this
               Mediatory
               Kingdom
               ,
               it
               begins
               with
               the
               Son
               ,
               and
               is
               directed
               by
               his
               Mediation
               .
               That
               is
               ,
               God
               governs
               the
               World
               now
               ,
               not
               meerly
               as
               a
               Natural
               Lord
               ,
               by
               the
               Rules
               of
               Natural
               Justice
               ;
               but
               with
               respect
               to
               the
               Mediatory
               Power
               and
               Authority
               of
               his
               Son
               ,
               and
               to
               serve
               the
               ends
               of
               his
               Mediatory
               Kingdom
               .
            
             This
             Chimerical
             reasoning
             will
             not
             free
             the
             Author
             's
             System
             from
             Contradiction
             .
             For
             as
             in
             the
             Natural
             Government
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             tho
             (
             as
             he
             dreams
             )
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             Power
             begins
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             yet
             the
             Son
             and
             Holy
             Spirit
             acting
             in
             conjunction
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             
               by
               an
               individual
               Act
            
             ;
             it
             cannot
             be
             said
             that
             the
             Power
             or
             Kingdom
             is
             peculiar
             to
             the
             Father
             :
             so
             in
             the
             supposed
             Mediatory
             Kingdom
             ,
             tho
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             Power
             begins
             with
             the
             Son
             ;
             yet
             as
             long
             as
             the
             Father
             and
             Holy
             Spirit
             act
             together
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             can
             never
             act
             separately
             ;
             
             it
             cannot
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Son
               has
               a
               Kingdom
               of
               his
               own
               ,
            
             or
             that
             he
             is
             the
             Mediatory
             King
             ,
             more
             than
             the
             Father
             or
             Spirit
             .
             Yet
             by
             the
             help
             of
             this
             contrived
             Mediatory
             Kingdom
             ,
             our
             Author
             undertakes
             (
             at
             pag.
             173.
             )
             to
             overthrow
             the
             Fourth
             Argument
             in
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Vnitarians
             ;
             even
             this
             ,
             because
             God
             doth
             all
             things
             in
             his
             own
             Name
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             own
             Authority
             ,
             but
             Christ
             comes
             in
             the
             Father's
             Name
             ,
             does
             his
             Will
             ,
             and
             seeks
             his
             Glory
             .
             
               This
               only
               proves
               (
               says
               he
               )
               that
               he
               is
               not
               the
               Father
               but
               the
               Son
               ,
               and
               the
               King
               of
               God.
               For
               this
               Mediatory
               Kingdom
               (
               as
               he
               says
               at
               pag.
               172.
               )
               is
               erected
               by
               the
               Father
               ;
            
             and
             by
             him
             given
             to
             the
             Son.
             But
             I
             ask
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             Son
             equal
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             both
             in
             Energy
             and
             Authority
             ?
             How
             then
             can
             he
             be
             said
             to
             be
             sent
             by
             his
             Father
             ,
             to
             receive
             his
             Commands
             ,
             and
             to
             seek
             his
             Glory
             ?
             Can
             all
             this
             be
             ascribed
             to
             the
             Supream
             God
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             if
             the
             Father
             together
             with
             the
             Son
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             be
             but
             one
             God
             ;
             is
             it
             not
             absurd
             to
             say
             that
             the
             Father
             sends
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             the
             Son
             does
             the
             Will
             of
             the
             Father
             ?
             Why
             not
             rather
             ,
             in
             his
             own
             Mediatory
             Kingdom
             ,
             does
             his
             own
             Will
             ,
             seeks
             his
             own
             Glory
             ?
             I
             think
             ,
             I
             could
             as
             soon
             believe
             White
             is
             Black
             ,
             as
             swallow
             the
             Absurdities
             of
             our
             Author
             's
             Mediatory
             Kingdom
             .
             But
             't
             is
             plain
             to
             every
             discerning
             Reader
             ,
             that
             he
             has
             often
             not
             understood
             what
             he
             said
             .
          
           
             Having
             thus
             shown
             the
             Absurdity
             of
             his
             Hypothesis
             ,
             concerning
             Christ's
             Mediatory
             Kingdom
             :
             I
             will
             set
             down
             in
             a
             few
             Words
             ,
             what
             I
             take
             to
             be
             the
             true
             Notion
             of
             Christ's
             Kingdom
             .
             God
             had
             promised
             to
             David
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             establish
             his
             Throne
             for
             ever
             ;
             and
             there
             should
             never
             be
             wanting
             one
             of
             his
             Seed
             to
             sit
             thereon
             ;
             Psal
             .
             89.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             
               I
               have
               made
               a
               Covenant
               with
               my
               Chosen
               ,
               I
               have
               sworn
               unto
            
             David
             
               my
               Servant
               ;
               thy
               Seed
               will
               I
               establish
               for
               ever
               ,
               and
               build
               up
               thy
               Throne
               to
               all
               Generations
               .
            
             And
             again
             ,
             vers
             .
             29.
             
             
               His
               Seed
               will
               I
               make
               to
               indure
               for
               ever
               ,
               and
               his
               Throne
               as
               the
               Days
               of
               Heaven
               .
            
             Again
             ver
             .
             35
             ,
             36
             ,
             37.
             
             
               Once
               I
               have
               sworn
               by
               my
               Holiness
               ,
               that
               I
               will
               not
               lie
               unto
            
             David
             :
             
               his
               Seed
               shall
               indure
               for
               ever
               ,
               and
               his
               Throne
               as
               the
               Sun
               before
               me
               ;
               it
               shall
               be
               establisht
               for
               ever
               as
               the
               Moon
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               faithful
               Witness
               in
               the
               Heavens
               .
            
             Now
             that
             this
             Promise
             does
             not
             relate
             ,
             only
             or
             chiefly
             ,
             to
             
             David's
             Successors
             in
             the
             Political
             Government
             of
             Israel
             ,
             without
             any
             respect
             to
             the
             Messias
             ,
             who
             was
             also
             the
             Son
             of
             David
             ;
             does
             plainly
             appear
             by
             the
             Event
             :
             for
             the
             Political
             Kingdom
             of
             David
             has
             been
             destroyed
             for
             several
             Ages
             ,
             and
             the
             Series
             of
             Successors
             in
             the
             Davidical
             Line
             is
             utterly
             broken
             off
             .
             This
             Promise
             therefore
             had
             its
             full
             Accomplishment
             in
             our
             Messias
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Son
             of
             David
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             of
             Israel
             .
             But
             this
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             is
             both
             more
             ample
             and
             more
             durable
             than
             
             David's
             was
             .
             For
             
               all
               Power
               is
               given
               to
               him
               ,
               both
               in
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               ,
            
             Mat.
             28.
             18.
             
             And
             (
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             25
             ,
             26.
             )
             
               He
               must
               reign
               ,
               till
               he
               has
               put
               all
               Enemies
               under
               his
               Feet
               ;
               the
               last
               Enemy
               that
               shall
               be
               destroyed
               ,
               is
               Death
               .
            
             Thus
             his
             Throne
             shall
             indure
             as
             long
             as
             the
             Sun
             and
             Moon
             .
             He
             may
             be
             called
             ,
             with
             greater
             reason
             than
             David
             was
             (
             Psal
             .
             89.
             27.
             )
             
               God's
               First-born
               ,
               Higher
               than
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               Earth
               :
            
             for
             he
             is
             
               (
               Rev.
            
             19.
             16.
             )
             
               King
               of
               Kings
               ,
               and
               Lord
               of
               Lords
            
             ;
             (
             Rev.
             1.
             5.
             )
             
               Prince
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               Earth
               .
            
             But
             his
             Power
             reaches
             not
             only
             over
             Men
             ,
             but
             over
             Angels
             too
             ;
             (
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             22.
             )
             
               He
               is
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               Angels
               ,
               and
               Authorities
               ,
               and
               Powers
               being
               made
               subject
               to
               him
               .
            
             This
             is
             God's
             Anointed
             ,
             whom
             he
             has
             invested
             with
             the
             Power
             of
             enacting
             Laws
             for
             the
             good
             of
             his
             Subjects
             .
             When
             God
             did
             not
             so
             immediately
             govern
             Israel
             ,
             as
             during
             the
             Theocracy
             ,
             but
             by
             Kings
             ;
             David
             ,
             as
             God's
             Deputy
             and
             Vicegerent
             ,
             appointed
             Musick
             ,
             Singers
             ,
             Porters
             ;
             and
             made
             such
             other
             Regulations
             ,
             as
             were
             fit
             in
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             :
             So
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             a
             King
             immediately
             appointed
             by
             God
             ,
             by
             virtue
             of
             the
             Power
             
               and
               Instructions
            
             given
             to
             him
             ,
             took
             away
             the
             Ceremonial
             Law
             ,
             set
             up
             a
             Spiritual
             Worship
             ;
             and
             being
             a
             King
             over
             the
             Gentiles
             as
             well
             as
             over
             the
             Jews
             ,
             made
             such
             Laws
             as
             were
             able
             to
             unite
             them
             into
             one
             Body
             ,
             in
             the
             Worship
             of
             one
             God
             ;
             that
             there
             might
             be
             but
             one
             Flock
             ,
             and
             one
             Shepherd
             .
             Christ's
             Kingdom
             is
             not
             only
             Spiritual
             ,
             but
             Temporal
             ;
             I
             mean
             ,
             he
             has
             so
             much
             Power
             over
             all
             Creatures
             ,
             as
             
             is
             necessary
             to
             enable
             him
             ,
             to
             perform
             the
             ends
             of
             his
             Spiritual
             Kingdom
             .
             Nor
             is
             this
             contradicted
             by
             our
             Saviour's
             Words
             ,
             at
             John
             18.
             36.
             
             The
             Original
             has
             it
             not
             ,
             
               My
               Kingdom
               is
               not
               of
               this
               World
               ,
            
             but
             from
             this
             World.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             My
             Kingdom
             is
             not
             owing
             to
             Men
             ,
             but
             to
             God's
             own
             appointment
             :
             I
             am
             a
             King
             indeed
             ,
             but
             this
             Kingdom
             I
             received
             from
             God's
             own
             Hands
             :
             My
             Kingdom
             is
             
               not
               from
               hence
            
             ,
             as
             he
             explains
             it
             ,
             but
             from
             above
             .
             Acts
             2.
             36.
             
             
               God
               has
               made
               that
               same
               Jesus
               ,
               whom
               ye
               crucified
               ,
               both
               Lord
               and
               Christ
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             King.
             And
             chap.
             17.
             31.
             
             
               He
               has
               appointed
               a
               Day
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               will
               judge
               the
               World
               in
               Righteousness
               ,
               by
               the
               MAN
               whom
               he
               has
               ordained
               .
            
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             24
             ,
             28
             ,
             
               Then
               cometh
               the
               end
               ,
               when
               he
               shall
               deliver
               up
               the
               Kingdom
               to
               God
               ,
               even
               the
               Father
               .
               —
               Then
               shall
               the
               Son
               be
               also
               subject
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               put
               all
               things
               under
               him
               ,
               that
               God
               may
               be
               all
               in
               all
               .
            
          
           
             This
             ,
             I
             take
             to
             be
             the
             true
             account
             of
             Christ's
             Kingdom
             ,
             according
             to
             Scripture
             .
             Thus
             God
             performed
             the
             Oath
             ,
             which
             he
             sware
             to
             David
             ;
             even
             by
             
               raising
               up
               an
               Horn
               of
               Salvation
               in
               his
               House
               ,
            
             Luke
             1.
             69.
             
             Thus
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Seed
             of
             David
             ,
             shall
             last
             as
             long
             as
             the
             Sun
             and
             Moon
             .
             But
             we
             no
             where
             find
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             this
             Kingdom
             is
             bestowed
             upon
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             the
             Eternal
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Second
             Person
             of
             the
             Trinity
             .
             St.
             Paul
             was
             so
             far
             from
             believing
             that
             ;
             that
             discoursing
             of
             the
             principal
             Act
             of
             Christ's
             Kingly
             Power
             and
             Authority
             ,
             viz.
             his
             judging
             the
             World
             ;
             he
             says
             ,
             that
             God
             has
             appointed
             a
             Day
             to
             perform
             this
             ,
             by
             the
             MAN
             whom
             he
             has
             ordained
             ,
             Acts
             17.
             31.
             
             In
             a
             Word
             ,
             as
             Christ
             has
             been
             exalted
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             has
             received
             a
             Kingdom
             from
             him
             :
             So
             when
             the
             appointed
             End
             cometh
             ,
             he
             shall
             deliver
             it
             up
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             remain
             SUBJECT
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             St.
             Paul
             expresly
             teaches
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             28.
             
             These
             two
             things
             demonstratively
             prove
             ,
             that
             Christ
             is
             a
             King
             ,
             barely
             as
             a
             Man
             ;
             and
             that
             his
             Mediatory
             Kingdom
             ,
             so
             much
             spoken
             of
             by
             our
             Author
             ,
             is
             a
             Chimera
             .
          
           
             I
             proceed
             now
             to
             his
             other
             Answers
             ,
             to
             this
             Objection
             ,
             That
             Christ
             knows
             not
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             .
             
               He
               replies
               
                 (
                 pag.
              
               177.
               )
               Christ
               in
               that
               Text
               speaks
               of
               himself
               as
               Man
               :
               St.
               Matthew
               does
               not
               mention
               
                 the
                 Son
              
               ,
               which
               shews
               that
               the
               Son
               is
               included
               in
               St.
               
               Matthew's
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               None
               ,
               or
               no
               Man
               ;
               and
               therefore
               these
               Texts
               must
               speak
               of
               Christ
               only
               as
               a
               Man.
               
            
             I
             answer
             ,
             so
             they
             do
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             no
             more
             than
             a
             Man.
             St.
             Mark
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             Christ
             as
             
               the
               Son
            
             (
             of
             God
             )
             knows
             not
             that
             Day
             and
             Hour
             .
             Now
             our
             Author
             will
             have
             Christ's
             Sonship
             founded
             in
             his
             Eternal
             Generation
             from
             the
             Father
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             is
             
               the
               Son
            
             not
             as
             he
             is
             Man
             ,
             but
             as
             he
             is
             God
             ,
             so
             he
             saith
             at
             pag.
             166.
             and
             elsewhere
             .
             This
             is
             indeed
             a
             very
             easy
             distinction
             ,
             were
             it
             but
             true
             :
             but
             Trinitarians
             are
             the
             Authors
             of
             it
             ,
             not
             Scripture
             .
             In
             St.
             
             Mark
             's
             Gradation
             Christ
             is
             named
             after
             Men
             and
             Angels
             ,
             to
             shew
             his
             present
             Excellence
             and
             Exaltation
             above
             them
             :
             but
             in
             St.
             Matthew
             ,
             that
             very
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             above
             Men
             and
             Angels
             ,
             is
             included
             in
             the
             None
             ,
             or
             no
             Man.
             Thus
             this
             glorious
             Title
             of
             
               the
               Son
            
             of
             God
             ,
             denotes
             here
             Christ
             Man.
             As
             
               the
               Father
            
             in
             St.
             Mark
             is
             God
             ;
             so
             
               the
               Son
            
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             knows
             not
             that
             Day
             and
             Hour
             ,
             is
             Christ
             Man
             ,
             who
             is
             so
             stiled
             in
             all
             the
             New
             Testament
             without
             any
             respect
             to
             a
             second
             Nature
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             THE
             sixth
             Argument
             in
             the
             
               Brief
               History
            
             runs
             thus
             :
             
               God
               giveth
               what
               ,
               and
               to
               whom
               He
               pleases
               ;
               He
               needs
               not
               the
               aid
               of
               any
               other
               ;
               He
               intreateth
               not
               for
               Himself
               or
               his
               People
               ;
               He
               cannot
               die
               ;
               and
               deriveth
               his
               Power
               from
               none
               but
               Himself
               :
               But
               't
               is
               certain
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               could
               not
               himself
               ,
               without
               the
               previous
               Ordination
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               confer
               the
               prime
               Dignities
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               He
               placed
               his
               Safety
               in
               his
               Father's
               Presence
               and
               Help
               ;
               he
               prayed
               often
               and
               fervently
               to
               the
               Father
               ,
               both
               for
               himself
               and
               for
               his
               Disciples
               ;
               he
               died
               ,
               and
               was
               raised
               from
               the
               Dead
               by
               the
               Father
               ;
               after
               his
               Resurrection
               he
               received
               from
               another
               ,
               all
               that
               great
               Power
               which
               he
               now
               injoys
               .
            
             
               To
               this
               he
               answers
               ;
               Christ
               interceeds
               with
               no
               Creature
               ,
               receives
               Authority
               from
               no
               Creature
               ,
               &c.
               nor
               from
               any
               God
               neither
               ,
               who
               is
               separated
               from
               himself
               :
               For
               he
               is
               One
               God
               with
               the
               Father
               and
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
               That
               he
               interceeds
               with
               the
               Father
               ,
               proves
               indeed
               that
               he
               is
               a
               distinct
               Person
               from
               the
               Father
               ;
               not
               ,
            
             that
             he
             is
             not
             one
             God
             with
             him
             .
             But
             why
             ,
             I
             pray
             ,
             does
             it
             not
             prove
             that
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             one
             God
             with
             the
             Father
             ?
             For
             if
             he
             intercedes
             with
             God
             ,
             can
             he
             be
             that
             very
             God
             with
             whom
             he
             intercedes
             ?
             if
             he
             is
             ,
             what
             need
             is
             there
             for
             him
             to
             intercede
             ?
             Besides
             ;
             this
             Author
             says
             before
             
               (
               pag.
            
             167
             ,
             169
             ,
             170.
             )
             
               The
               Three
               Divine
               Persons
               can
               never
               act
               separately
               ,
               they
               have
               but
               One
               Energy
               ,
            
             and
             whatever
             is
             done
             they
             do
             it
             
               by
               one
               Individual
               Act.
            
             Now
             I
             hope
             he
             will
             grant
             ,
             that
             Prayer
             and
             Intercession
             are
             real
             Acts
             or
             Actions
             :
             I
             infer
             ,
             therefore
             when
             the
             Son
             intercedes
             ,
             the
             Father
             and
             Holy
             Spirit
             must
             intercede
             too
             .
             Thus
             Intercession
             and
             Prayer
             are
             not
             peculiar
             to
             the
             Son
             ;
             but
             there
             are
             in
             the
             Godhead
             three
             Intercessors
             ,
             three
             Beseeching
             Persons
             .
             Whom
             ,
             what
             Person
             or
             God
             ,
             does
             this
             Trinity
             beseech
             ?
             Good
             God!
             how
             long
             shall
             it
             be
             ,
             that
             Men
             will
             love
             Darkness
             rather
             than
             Light
             ;
             and
             prefer
             a
             Novel
             and
             Unintelligible
             Gospel
             ,
             before
             the
             old
             ,
             plain
             and
             easy
             One
             ?
          
           
             Pag.
             183.
             
             He
             says
             ;
             
               For
               God
               to
               make
               a
               Creature
               ,
               Advocate
               and
               Mediator
               ,
               is
               to
               give
               a
               Creature
               Authority
               over
               himself
               ;
               which
               cannot
               be
               :
               for
               it
               is
               a
               Debasement
               to
               the
               Divine
               Nature
               ,
               and
               a
               reproach
               to
               the
               Divine
               Wisdom
               ;
               it
               is
               as
               if
               God
               did
               not
               better
               know
               ,
               how
               to
               dispose
               of
               his
               Grace
               and
               Mercy
               ,
            
             than
             any
             Creature
             does
             .
             But
             why
             so
             ?
             has
             our
             Author
             forgot
             ,
             or
             is
             he
             to
             learn
             ,
             that
             Moses
             ,
             thô
             a
             meer
             Creature
             ,
             was
             a
             Mediator
             between
             God
             and
             his
             People
             ?
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             St.
             Paul
             calls
             him
             so
             in
             these
             Words
             ,
             at
             Gal.
             3.
             19.
             
             
               The
               Law
               was
               ordained
               by
               Angels
               ,
               in
               the
               Hand
               of
               a
               Mediator
               .
            
             And
             at
             Deut.
             5.
             5.
             
             
               He
               stood
               between
               the
               Lord
               and
               them
               ,
               to
               shew
               them
               the
               Word
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             And
             the
             same
             Apostle
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             MAN
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             a
             Mediator
             between
             God
             and
             Men.
             Does
             not
             the
             Scripture
             mention
             Moses
             his
             Intercession
             with
             God
             ;
             and
             that
             God
             was
             moved
             by
             his
             Intreaty
             ?
             Why
             then
             does
             this
             Author
             affirm
             ;
             that
             
               to
               intercede
               with
               the
               Authority
               of
               a
               Mediator
               ,
               is
               above
               the
               Nature
               and
               Order
               of
               Creatures
               ?
            
          
           
             To
             the
             next
             Argument
             ;
             viz.
             That
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             in
             Holy
             Scripture
             always
             spoken
             of
             ,
             as
             a
             distinct
             and
             different
             Person
             from
             God
             ;
             and
             described
             to
             be
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Image
             of
             God.
             He
             answers
             ,
             
               This
               we
               own
               ,
               and
               he
               had
               no
               need
               to
               prove
               it
               :
               This
               is
               a
               wonderful
               Argument
               to
               convince
               those
               ,
               who
               acknowledg
               Three
               distinct
               Persons
               in
               the
               Godhead
               ;
               that
               Christ
               is
               not
               God
               because
               he
               is
               a
               distinct
               Person
               from
               the
               Father
               ;
               
               for
               so
               according
               to
               the
               Language
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               God
               signifies
               
                 God
                 the
                 Father
              
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               distinguished
               from
               the
               Son
               and
               Holy
               Spirit
               ;
            
             as
             all
             Men
             grant
             .
             Let
             the
             Author
             abate
             a
             little
             of
             his
             Confidence
             .
             Is
             an
             Ironical
             Answer
             sufficient
             ,
             to
             confute
             a
             good
             and
             a
             strong
             Argument
             ?
             This
             is
             
               a
               wonderful
               Argument
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             Christ
             is
             not
             God.
             When
             St.
             Paul
             says
             in
             his
             Salutations
             ,
             
               Grace
               be
               to
               you
               ,
               and
               Peace
               from
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ;
             who
             would
             guess
             ,
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             God
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Father
             ?
             he
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             sacred
             Writer
             ever
             says
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             Three
             Persons
             in
             the
             Godhead
             ,
             Father
             ,
             Son
             ,
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             he
             calls
             only
             the
             Father
             ,
             God
             ,
             and
             distinguishes
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             from
             him
             .
             If
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             is
             God
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             should
             have
             framed
             his
             Salutation
             thus
             ;
             
               Grace
               be
               to
               you
               ,
               and
               Peace
               from
               God
               the
               Father
               ;
               and
               from
               the
               God
               Man
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
            
             But
             according
             to
             the
             Language
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             God
             signifies
             
               God
               the
               Father
            
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             distinguished
             from
             the
             Son
             and
             Holy
             Spirit
             .
             I
             answer
             ;
             that
             is
             a
             Demonstration
             ,
             that
             the
             Father
             only
             is
             God
             ;
             else
             the
             Title
             God
             could
             not
             be
             appropriated
             to
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             distinguished
             from
             the
             Son
             and
             Spirit
             .
             And
             to
             discern
             so
             much
             ,
             a
             Man
             can
             lack
             nothing
             but
             common
             Sense
             .
             But
             I
             observe
             farther
             to
             this
             Answer
             ;
             that
             supposing
             Christ
             were
             but
             a
             Man
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             could
             have
             expressed
             himself
             no
             otherways
             ;
             from
             whence
             it
             follows
             ,
             that
             either
             the
             Apostle
             did
             indeed
             so
             think
             ,
             and
             so
             teach
             ;
             or
             this
             Author
             must
             charge
             him
             ,
             as
             not
             knowing
             how
             to
             speak
             correctly
             and
             properly
             .
          
           
             
               'T
               is
               impossible
               ,
               saith
               the
               
                 Brief
                 History
              
               ,
               that
               the
               Son
               or
               Image
               of
               the
               One
               true
               God
               ,
               should
               himself
               be
               that
               One
               true
               God
               ;
               as
               impossible
               as
               that
               the
               Son
               should
               be
               the
               Father
               ,
               or
               the
               Image
               that
               very
               Thing
               whose
               Image
               it
               is
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               meer
               Sophistry
               ,
               saith
               our
               Author
               ;
               for
               if
               the
               Father
               and
               the
               Son
               and
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               be
               the
               One
               true
               God
               ;
               they
               are
               the
               same
               One
               true
               God
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               Father
               is
               not
               the
               Son
               ,
            
             nor
             the
             Son
             the
             Father
             .
             I
             appeal
             to
             the
             Reader
             ,
             whether
             this
             be
             not
             a
             mear
             denial
             of
             the
             Difficulty
             ,
             not
             an
             Explication
             or
             a
             Solution
             of
             it
             ?
             The
             Son
             ,
             saith
             the
             Historian
             ,
             can't
             be
             the
             One
             true
             God
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             the
             Son
             and
             Image
             of
             the
             One
             true
             God
             ;
             for
             the
             Son
             cannot
             be
             the
             Father
             ,
             nor
             the
             Image
             the
             very
             Thing
             whose
             Image
             it
             is
             .
             Yes
             ,
             says
             our
             Answerer
             ,
             God
             and
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             
               are
               the
               same
               One
               true
               God.
               
            
          
           
             The
             next
             Argument
             of
             the
             History
             is
             ,
             that
             
               Many
               Texts
               expresly
               declare
               ,
               That
               only
               the
               Father
               is
               God.
               
            
             In
             answer
             to
             this
             ,
             says
             our
             Author
             :
             
               This
               would
               be
               a
               Demonstration
               ,
               could
               he
               produce
               any
               one
               Text
               which
               asserts
               ,
               that
               only
               the
               Father
               ,
               in
               opposition
               to
               the
               Son
               and
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               is
               God
               :
               for
               then
               the
               Father
               must
               signify
               the
               Person
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               in
               opposition
               to
               the
               Person
               of
               the
               Son
               ,
               and
               the
               Person
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             But
             has
             not
             the
             Historian
             produced
             such
             a
             Text
             ?
             John
             17.
             3.
             
             
               Father
               ,
               —
               this
               is
               Life
               Eternal
               ,
               to
               know
               Thee
               [
               the
               ONLY
               true
               God
               ]
               and
               Jesus
               Christ
               whom
               thou
               hast
               sent
               :
            
             Or
             ,
             Jesus
             Christ
             thy
             Messenger
             .
             Here
             ,
             
               the
               Father
            
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Son
             directs
             his
             Prayer
             (
             as
             appears
             by
             Ver.
             1.
             )
             is
             called
             
               the
               only
               true
               God
            
             ;
             and
             the
             Son
             ,
             Jesus
             Christ
             
               whom
               he
               hath
               sent
            
             ,
             or
             his
             Messenger
             .
             Here
             the
             Father
             as
             the
             Sender
             ,
             
               is
               opposed
            
             to
             the
             Son
             as
             the
             Messenger
             ;
             and
             the
             First
             called
             the
             ONLY
             true
             God
             ,
             the
             Other
             an
             Apostle
             or
             Messenger
             .
             Our
             Author
             adds
             ;
             
               But
               when
               the
               Father
               is
               called
               the
               only
               true
               God
               ,
               only
               in
               opposition
               to
               all
               the
               false
               Gods
               ,
               which
               the
               World
               then
               worshipped
               ;
               there
               Father
               does
               not
               signify
               Personally
               ,
               but
               that
               one
               Godhead
               or
               Divinity
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               Father
               is
               the
               Source
               ,
               the
               Fountain
               and
               the
               Original
               .
            
             So
             soon
             has
             this
             Author
             forgot
             his
             own
             Observation
             and
             Rule
             of
             Interpretation
             ,
             that
             ,
             
               according
               to
               Scripture
               ,
               God
               signifies
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               whenever
               he
               is
               distinguished
               from
               the
               Son
               or
               Spirit
               .
            
             Is
             not
             he
             ,
             to
             whom
             Christ
             here
             directs
             his
             Prayer
             ,
             called
             God
             ?
             and
             is
             he
             not
             distinguished
             from
             the
             Son
             ,
             who
             is
             called
             
               the
               Messenger
            
             ?
             why
             then
             should
             he
             not
             signify
             here
             Personally
             ,
             
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             other
             places
             ?
             why
             must
             Father
             here
             signify
             ,
             
               not
               the
               Father
               ;
               but
               one
               Godhead
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               Father
               is
               the
               Source
               ?
            
             Thus
             either
             his
             Observation
             is
             false
             ;
             and
             then
             he
             is
             overthrown
             by
             the
             Texts
             to
             which
             he
             opposes
             it
             :
             or
             it
             is
             true
             ;
             and
             then
             in
             this
             Text
             ,
             
               the
               only
               true
               God
            
             is
             affirmed
             by
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             to
             be
             
               the
               Father
               only
            
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             all
             other
             Persons
             whomsoever
             .
             I
             cannot
             but
             admire
             this
             Author's
             way
             of
             expounding
             Scripture
             .
             One
             while
             ,
             he
             founds
             Christ's
             Sonship
             on
             his
             eternal
             Generation
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             title
             Son
             denotes
             
               begotten
               Wisdom
            
             the
             second
             Person
             of
             the
             Trinity
             :
             as
             soon
             as
             this
             notion
             will
             not
             serve
             the
             turn
             ;
             as
             when
             the
             Son
             is
             (
             in
             St.
             Matthew
             and
             St.
             Mark
             )
             denied
             to
             know
             the
             Day
             and
             Hour
             of
             Judgment
             ;
             then
             
               the
               Son
            
             shall
             signify
             Christ
             Man.
             Again
             ,
             when
             God
             is
             distinguished
             from
             the
             Son
             and
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             he
             signifies
             Personally
             God
             the
             Father
             ;
             this
             Notion
             shall
             serve
             us
             against
             many
             Socinian
             sayings
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             against
             all
             the
             Texts
             in
             the
             seventh
             Argument
             of
             the
             History
             :
             But
             when
             John
             17.
             1
             ,
             3.
             and
             the
             like
             Texts
             are
             urged
             ;
             then
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             God
             the
             Father
             must
             not
             signify
             the
             Father
             Personally
             ,
             but
             one
             Godhead
             ,
             or
             Divinity
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             Father
             is
             the
             Source
             .
             Certainly
             ,
             were
             his
             Hypothesis
             true
             ,
             there
             would
             be
             no
             need
             he
             should
             thus
             turn
             himself
             into
             all
             Shapes
             to
             defend
             it
             .
          
           
             When
             the
             Father
             is
             called
             ,
             
               the
               one
               God
            
             ,
             and
             
               the
               only
               true
               God
            
             ;
             in
             opposition
             to
             all
             false
             Gods
             :
             is
             he
             not
             so
             called
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             Son
             also
             ?
             Most
             certainly
             he
             is
             .
             In
             these
             two
             Texts
             ,
             John
             17.
             3.
             1
             
             Cor.
             8.
             6.
             we
             have
             no
             warrant
             from
             Reason
             or
             Scripture
             ,
             to
             understand
             by
             
               the
               Father
            
             Three
             Persons
             ,
             Father
             ,
             Son
             ,
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             Is
             it
             not
             absurd
             and
             senseless
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             
               the
               Father
            
             signifies
             also
             the
             Son
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             in
             those
             very
             Texts
             where
             he
             is
             distinguished
             from
             them
             ?
             I
             always
             thought
             
               the
               Father
            
             signified
             ,
             the
             Father
             only
             ;
             and
             
               the
               Son
            
             ,
             the
             Son
             only
             ,
             and
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             only
             .
             I
             always
             thought
             that
             the
             Language
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             was
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Language
             of
             Men
             ;
             because
             otherways
             it
             cannot
             be
             understood
             by
             Men
             :
             and
             therefore
             that
             Father
             must
             not
             be
             understood
             to
             be
             Father
             and
             Son
             ,
             and
             a
             third
             Person
             distinct
             from
             both
             .
             But
             Trinitarians
             ,
             better
             sighted
             than
             other
             People
             ,
             have
             found
             ,
             it
             may
             .
             When
             we
             read
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             (
             1
             Cor.
             8.
             6.
             )
             
               To
               us
               there
               is
               but
               one
               God
               ,
               the
               Father
               :
            
             It
             sounds
             as
             if
             the
             Apostle
             had
             said
             ;
             There
             is
             but
             one
             numerical
             infinite
             Being
             ,
             the
             Father
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             the
             World
             ;
             because
             this
             is
             the
             natural
             Idea
             we
             have
             of
             
               one
               God
               ,
               the
               Father
            
             .
             But
             this
             Author
             tells
             us
             ,
             we
             are
             grosly
             mistaken
             ;
             for
             
               one
               God
            
             signifies
             three
             infinite
             Minds
             ,
             three
             substantial
             intellectual
             Beings
             or
             Persons
             .
             Again
             ,
             we
             should
             think
             that
             
               the
               Father
            
             here
             signifies
             
               the
               Father
               only
            
             :
             but
             this
             is
             (
             it
             seems
             )
             another
             foul
             Mistake
             ;
             for
             it
             signifies
             besides
             the
             Father
             ,
             a
             Son
             and
             an
             Holy
             Spirit
             different
             from
             both
             .
             Nay
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             think
             that
             the
             very
             express
             Words
             (
             at
             Mat.
             24.
             36.
             
             )
             
               the
               Father
               only
            
             ,
             do
             indeed
             signify
             the
             Father
             only
             ;
             but
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             another
             Person
             ;
             even
             thô
             the
             Son
             is
             there
             expresly
             said
             not
             to
             know
             the
             Day
             and
             Hour
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             that
             
               the
               Father
               only
            
             knows
             it
             .
             These
             are
             some
             of
             the
             Illuminations
             with
             which
             our
             Author
             and
             his
             Party
             has
             blest
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             He
             goes
             on
             ,
             and
             says
             ;
             the
             Dispute
             must
             end
             here
             ,
             whether
             the
             Scripture
             does
             teach
             the
             Divinity
             of
             the
             Son
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             for
             if
             so
             ,
             when
             the
             Father
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               the
               only
               true
               God
            
             ,
             and
             
               the
               one
               God
            
             ;
             the
             Son
             and
             Holy
             Spirit
             are
             not
             hereby
             excluded
             from
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             same
             Godhead
             .
             I
             answer
             ,
             the
             Dispute
             may
             be
             soon
             ended
             ;
             for
             when
             the
             Father
             is
             called
             the
             one
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             only
             true
             God
             ,
             even
             in
             those
             places
             where
             the
             Son
             is
             mentioned
             :
             This
             alone
             is
             a
             clear
             Demonstration
             ,
             that
             the
             Scripture
             does
             not
             teach
             the
             Divinity
             of
             the
             Son
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             Were
             the
             Son
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             God
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             Prayer
             of
             our
             Lord
             (
             at
             John
             17.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             &c.
             )
             must
             have
             been
             thus
             framed
             ;
             
               This
               is
               Life
               Eternal
               ,
               to
               know
               Thee
               (
               Father
               )
               
                 and
                 Me
                 and
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               to
               be
               the
               only
               true
               God.
               
            
             And
             Paul
             to
             
             the
             Corinthians
             should
             have
             said
             ;
             
               But
               to
               us
               there
               is
               but
               one
               God
               ,
               the
               Father
               ,
               
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
            
             But
             this
             is
             the
             Language
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             no
             where
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             186.
             
             
               His
               other
               Texts
               ,
               saith
               our
               Author
               ,
               prove
               no
               more
               but
               that
               the
               Father
               of
               Christ
               is
               God
               ;
               not
               ,
               that
               Christ
               is
               not
               one
               God
               with
               the
               Father
               .
            
             Let
             us
             hear
             the
             Texts
             themselves
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             24.
             
             
               Then
               cometh
               the
               end
               ,
               when
               he
               shall
               deliver
               up
               the
               Kingdom
               to
               God
               ,
               even
               the
               Father
               .
            
             James
             3.
             9.
             
             
               Therewith
               bless
               we
               God
               ,
               even
               the
               Father
               .
            
             Rom.
             15.
             6.
             
             
               That
               ye
               may
               with
               one
               Mind
               ,
               and
               one
               Mouth
               glorify
               God
               ,
               even
               the
               Father
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ.
            
             It
             is
             an
             affected
             blindness
             and
             perverseness
             ,
             not
             to
             discern
             and
             own
             ,
             that
             in
             these
             Texts
             ,
             
               God
               even
               the
               Father
            
             ,
             is
             as
             much
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             
               God
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               the
               Father
               .
            
             No
             plainer
             or
             more
             express
             Words
             could
             be
             used
             by
             a
             Socinian
             or
             other
             Vnitarian
             ,
             to
             declare
             his
             Notion
             of
             the
             Unity
             of
             God.
             What
             hope
             is
             there
             of
             convincing
             those
             ,
             with
             whom
             
               the
               Father
               only
            
             shall
             not
             signify
             the
             Father
             only
             ?
             And
             again
             ,
             
               God
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               the
               Father
               ,
            
             shall
             be
             two
             others
             besides
             the
             Father
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             THE
             next
             Argument
             .
             
               If
               Christ
               were
               indeed
               God
               as
               well
               as
               Man
               ;
               or
               (
               as
               Trinitarians
               speak
               )
               
                 God
                 the
                 Son
              
               Incarnate
               ;
               it
               had
               been
               altogether
               superfluous
               ,
               to
               give
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               to
               his
               said
               Human
               Nature
               ,
               as
               a
               Director
               and
               Guide
               :
               for
               what
               other
               help
               could
               that
               Nature
               need
               ,
               which
               was
               one
               Person
               with
               (
               as
               they
               speak
               )
               
                 God
                 the
                 Son
              
               ;
               and
               in
               which
               God
               the
               Son
               did
               Personally
               dwell
               ?
            
             To
             this
             he
             answers
             :
             
               The
               account
               of
               this
               is
               plain
               and
               short
               ;
               for
               the
               whole
               Trinity
               is
               but
               one
               Energy
               and
               Power
               ,
               and
               the
               Divine
               Persons
               cannot
               act
               separately
               
                 ad
                 extra
              
               :
               what
               the
               Father
               does
               ,
               that
               the
               Son
               does
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               does
               by
               one
               Individual
               Act.
               But
               the
               Sanctification
               of
               all
               Creatures
               (
               and
               such
               is
               the
               Human
               Nature
               of
               Christ
               )
               is
               peculiarly
               attributed
               to
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               .
            
             But
             if
             the
             whole
             Trinity
             is
             but
             one
             Energy
             and
             Power
             ,
             the
             Sanctification
             of
             Christ's
             Human
             Nature
             (
             or
             of
             any
             other
             Creature
             )
             can
             by
             no
             means
             be
             peculiarly
             attributed
             to
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             why
             to
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             rather
             than
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             or
             than
             to
             the
             Divine
             Word
             ,
             or
             Son
             dwelling
             (
             as
             they
             say
             )
             after
             a
             peculiar
             manner
             in
             Christ
             ?
             But
             the
             matter
             is
             plain
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             is
             the
             Power
             of
             God
             ,
             of
             which
             Christ
             stood
             in
             need
             ,
             for
             performing
             the
             Will
             and
             Works
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             which
             God
             bestowed
             on
             him
             for
             that
             very
             end
             ;
             but
             if
             Christ
             had
             been
             indeed
             God
             ,
             there
             had
             been
             no
             need
             he
             should
             receive
             any
             such
             Gift
             ;
             for
             as
             God
             he
             would
             have
             had
             it
             ,
             
               in
               his
               own
               Person
            
             .
             Our
             Author
             adds
             ,
             
               He
               might
               as
               well
               have
               asked
               ,
               why
               the
               Sanctification
               of
               the
               Church
               is
               ascribed
               to
               the
               Spirit
               ?
            
             But
             the
             Historian
             had
             no
             reason
             to
             ask
             such
             a
             Question
             :
             for
             no
             one
             pretends
             that
             the
             Church
             is
             God
             ;
             or
             is
             Personally
             united
             either
             to
             the
             Father
             or
             Son
             ,
             as
             Trinitarians
             say
             the
             Human
             Nature
             of
             Christ
             is
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             after
             the
             same
             slight
             and
             insignificant
             manner
             ,
             that
             he
             answers
             the
             next
             Argument
             ,
             even
             this
             ;
             
               The
               Miracles
               of
               Christ
               are
               attributed
               always
               ,
               either
               to
               the
               Father
               ,
               or
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               dwelling
               in
               him
               .
            
             He
             answers
             
               (
               pag.
            
             188.
             )
             
               Father
               ,
               Son
               and
               Holy
               Spirit
               act
               together
               .
            
             I
             say
             now
             ,
             supposing
             this
             which
             he
             says
             ;
             yet
             if
             Christ
             were
             God
             ,
             why
             should
             we
             never
             ascribe
             his
             Miracles
             to
             himself
             ;
             why
             always
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             which
             is
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Father
             ?
             why
             has
             he
             concealed
             a
             matter
             of
             so
             great
             importance
             to
             be
             known
             ?
             Or
             why
             do
             we
             seek
             to
             make
             him
             greater
             than
             he
             ever
             said
             he
             was
             ?
             Besides
             ,
             
             in
             the
             very
             Texts
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             ascribes
             the
             Miracles
             he
             did
             ,
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             or
             the
             Spirit
             and
             Power
             of
             the
             Father
             dwelling
             in
             him
             ;
             I
             say
             in
             those
             very
             Texts
             he
             denies
             ,
             that
             he
             doth
             them
             himself
             :
             which
             is
             directly
             contrary
             to
             what
             our
             Author
             affirms
             ,
             that
             the
             (
             pretended
             )
             three
             Divine
             Persons
             have
             but
             one
             Energy
             ,
             and
             act
             by
             one
             Individual
             Act.
             If
             that
             were
             so
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             could
             not
             have
             said
             ,
             John
             5.
             30.
             
             
               I
               can
               do
               nothing
               of
               my self
               .
            
             John
             14.
             10.
             
             
               The
               Father
               that
               dwelleth
               in
               me
               ,
               he
               doeth
               the
               works
               .
            
             Let
             us
             hear
             the
             account
             which
             St.
             Peter
             gives
             ,
             Acts
             10.
             38.
             
             
               God
               anointed
               Jesus
               of
            
             Nazareth
             
               with
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               with
               Power
               ,
               who
               went
               about
               doing
               good
               ,
               and
               healing
               all
               that
               were
               oppressed
               with
               the
               Devil
               :
               for
               God
               was
               with
               him
               .
            
             Here
             St.
             Peter
             teaches
             ,
             that
             Christ
             wrought
             all
             sorts
             of
             Miracles
             ,
             not
             because
             (
             as
             Trinitarians
             say
             )
             he
             was
             God
             ,
             but
             
               because
               God
               was
               with
               him
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             God
             helped
             and
             assisted
             him
             ,
             by
             anointing
             him
             with
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             with
             Power
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             Argument
             is
             ,
             
               Had
               our
               Lord
               Christ
               been
               more
               than
               a
               Man
               ,
               the
               Prophecies
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               in
               which
               he
               is
               promised
               ,
               would
               not
               describe
               him
               barely
               as
               
                 the
                 Seed
                 of
                 the
                 Woman
                 ,
                 the
                 Seed
                 of
                 Abraham
                 ,
              
               a
               Prophet
               like
               unto
               Moses
               ;
               the
               Servant
               and
               Missionary
               of
               God
               ,
               on
               whom
               God's
               Spirit
               should
               rest
               .
            
             The
             Historian
             by
             a
             particular
             Induction
             of
             Texts
             ,
             shews
             this
             to
             be
             the
             Character
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             Prophecies
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             .
             Our
             Author
             thinks
             fit
             to
             answer
             this
             Objection
             ,
             in
             another
             place
             .
          
           
             I
             come
             now
             to
             his
             Answers
             ,
             which
             he
             makes
             to
             the
             Arguments
             against
             the
             Divinity
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             The
             First
             Argument
             in
             the
             History
             ,
             is
             this
             ;
             
               The
               Holy
               Ghost
               or
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               the
               Power
               of
               God
               ,
               are
               in
               Scripture
               spoken
               of
               as
               one
               and
               the
               same
               thing
               .
            
             Our
             Author
             answers
             ,
             at
             pag.
             189.
             
             
               It
               is
               as
               easy
               to
               prove
               ,
               that
               the
               Father
               and
               Son
               are
               no
               Persons
               ,
               as
               that
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               is
               none
               .
            
             But
             if
             he
             can
             make
             good
             this
             Assertion
             ,
             
               erit
               mihi
               magnus
               Apollo
            
             .
             The
             Father
             has
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             the
             Title
             of
             God
             ,
             therefore
             because
             God
             is
             most
             certainly
             a
             Person
             ,
             no
             Body
             can
             doubt
             that
             the
             Father
             is
             a
             Person
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Son
             ,
             the
             same
             Gospel
             often
             says
             he
             is
             a
             Man
             ;
             every
             Man
             being
             a
             Person
             ;
             the
             Son
             being
             a
             Man
             ,
             must
             be
             also
             a
             Person
             .
             But
             it
             is
             quite
             otherways
             with
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             for
             the
             Scriptures
             call
             it
             
               the
               Power
            
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             Power
             is
             a
             Faculty
             ,
             not
             a
             Person
             .
             Acts
             10.
             38.
             
             
               God
               has
               anointed
               Jesus
               of
            
             Nazareth
             
               with
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               with
               Power
               .
            
             Luke
             1.
             35.
             
             
               The
               Holy
               Ghost
               shall
               come
               upon
               thee
               ,
               and
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               Highest
               shall
               overshadow
               thee
               .
            
             What
             is
             more
             plain
             than
             that
             ,
             
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               Highest
            
             in
             these
             Texts
             is
             the
             explication
             of
             
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ?
             Again
             ,
             Acts
             6.
             5.
             
             
               They
               chose
            
             Stephen
             ,
             
               a
               Man
               full
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             Ver.
             8.
             
             And
             Stephen
             
               full
               of
               Faith
               and
               of
               POWER
               ,
               did
               great
               Wonders
               .
            
             Here
             again
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             at
             ver
             .
             5.
             is
             explained
             by
             Power
             at
             ver
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             He
             says
             further
             ;
             
               He
               is
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               searcheth
               the
               deep
               things
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               he
               who
               knows
               all
               things
               in
               God
               ,
               must
               be
               a
               knowing
               Mind
               .
            
             In
             answer
             to
             this
             ,
             I
             must
             explain
             the
             Text
             to
             which
             he
             alludes
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             10
             ,
             11.
             and
             which
             he
             cites
             too
             ,
             pag.
             192.
             
             Ver.
             10.
             
             
               But
               God
               has
               revealed
               them
               unto
               us
               by
               his
               Spirit
               ;
               for
               the
               Spirit
               searches
               all
               things
               ,
               yea
               the
               deep
               things
               of
               God.
            
             The
             Apostle
             speaks
             here
             of
             
               the
               Doctrines
               of
               the
               Gospel
            
             ,
             its
             Precepts
             and
             Promises
             ,
             which
             before
             were
             hidden
             ,
             but
             now
             are
             revealed
             to
             Men
             ;
             as
             appears
             by
             ver
             .
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             He
             meaneth
             this
             ;
             
               God
               has
               revealed
               to
               us
               Apostles
               these
               Doctrines
               ,
               this
               (
               formerly
               )
               hidden
               Wisdom
               ,
               
                 by
                 his
                 Inspiration
              
               ;
               for
               this
               Spirit
               or
               Inspiration
               in
               us
               searcheth
               out
               
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
              
               finds
               or
               discovers
               )
               these
               deep
               or
               hidden
               things
               of
               God.
               Deep
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               and
               hidden
               ;
               not
               to
               us
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               World
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Princes
             of
             the
             World.
             The
             Apostle
             illustrates
             his
             Discourse
             with
             a
             Comparison
             ,
             ver
             .
             11.
             
             
               What
               Man
               knoweth
               the
               things
               of
               a
               Man
               ,
               save
               the
               Spirit
               of
               a
               Man
               which
               is
               in
               him
               ?
               Even
               so
               the
               Things
               of
               God
               knoweth
               no
               Man
               ,
               but
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God.
            
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             As
             
               no
               Man
            
             knows
             the
             things
             that
             belong
             to
             Human
             Life
             ,
             but
             by
             his
             own
             Spirit
             or
             Mind
             :
             So
             
               no
               Man
            
             knows
             these
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             by
             God's
             Spirit
             or
             Inspiration
             ,
             whereby
             he
             is
             enabled
             to
             know
             them
             .
             This
             Interpretation
             
             perfectly
             agrees
             with
             what
             follows
             ,
             at
             ver
             .
             12.
             
             
               Now
               we
               have
               not
               received
               the
               Spirit
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               but
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               know
               the
               things
               that
               are
               freely
               given
               us
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             true
             Sense
             of
             this
             place
             .
             For
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             we
             translate
             
               no
               Man
            
             ,
             must
             either
             be
             understood
             exclusively
             of
             God
             ;
             or
             so
             as
             to
             include
             God
             also
             .
             If
             it
             includes
             God
             too
             ,
             it
             will
             follow
             ,
             that
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             or
             Third
             Person
             of
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             knows
             the
             Things
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Father
             and
             Son
             are
             altogether
             ignorant
             of
             them
             ;
             which
             Consequence
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             allow
             .
             But
             if
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifies
             
               no
               Man
            
             here
             (
             as
             most
             certainly
             it
             does
             )
             then
             
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
            
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             ,
             
               the
               Man
               who
               has
               received
               that
               Spirit
               or
               Inspiration
            
             ;
             by
             assistance
             whereof
             he
             may
             attain
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             most
             secret
             Counsels
             of
             God
             ;
             as
             the
             Apostle
             explains
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             very
             next
             Verse
             .
             The
             Author
             grants
             ,
             that
             Charity
             may
             be
             said
             
               to
               suffer
               long
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               kind
               ,
            
             because
             a
             charitable
             Man
             does
             so
             :
             then
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             may
             be
             said
             
               to
               know
               the
               Things
               of
               God
               ,
            
             because
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               He
               that
               is
               Spiritual
            
             (
             as
             St.
             Paul
             stiles
             him
             ,
             Ver.
             15.
             )
             he
             that
             has
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             does
             so
             .
             This
             Vorstius
             rightly
             understood
             in
             his
             Notes
             upon
             this
             place
             .
             
               By
               
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               we
               must
               understand
               
                 that
                 Spirit
                 which
                 is
                 given
                 us
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               our Selves
               as
               Spiritual
               :
               thus
               
                 (
                 John
              
               3.
               6.
               )
               
                 That
                 which
                 is
                 born
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
              
            
             saith
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               is
               Spirit
            
             .
             This
             I
             hope
             may
             be
             enough
             to
             clear
             the
             sense
             of
             this
             Text.
             
          
           
             But
             the
             Author
             cannot
             allow
             of
             Power
             and
             Inspiration
             ,
             distinct
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             God
             ;
             
               for
               what
               are
               Faculties
               in
               us
               ,
               are
               Persons
               in
               God.
            
             If
             this
             be
             true
             ,
             then
             there
             are
             more
             than
             Three
             Persons
             in
             the
             Godhead
             ;
             for
             Power
             is
             a
             Faculty
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             being
             in
             God
             too
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             another
             Person
             in
             him
             .
             Thus
             not
             only
             Wisdom
             and
             Love
             ,
             but
             Power
             also
             are
             Persons
             in
             God.
             Nay
             ,
             there
             being
             Three
             knowing
             Minds
             in
             the
             Godhead
             ,
             each
             of
             which
             is
             `
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             Author
             tells
             us
             ;
             it
             cannot
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             Father
             only
             has
             Wisdom
             ,
             Love
             ,
             and
             Power
             .
             The
             Son
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             must
             have
             them
             too
             ;
             else
             they
             should
             not
             be
             God.
             But
             if
             Wisdom
             ,
             Love
             and
             Power
             ,
             being
             Faculties
             in
             us
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             Persons
             in
             God
             :
             then
             there
             are
             Nine
             Persons
             at
             the
             least
             ,
             in
             God
             ,
             viz.
             Wisdom
             ,
             Love
             and
             Power
             in
             the
             Father
             ,
             who
             is
             an
             Infinite
             Mind
             distinct
             from
             the
             Son
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             Wisdom
             ,
             Love
             and
             Power
             in
             the
             Son
             ,
             who
             is
             an
             Infinite
             Mind
             distinguished
             from
             the
             Father
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             Wisdom
             ,
             Love
             and
             Power
             in
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             who
             is
             an
             Infinite
             Mind
             distinct
             from
             the
             Father
             and
             Son.
             Moreover
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Son
             is
             a
             Person
             ,
             
               because
               He
               is
               the
               Father's
               Reflex
               knowledge
               .
            
             But
             the
             Son
             being
             an
             Infinite
             and
             most
             Perfect
             Mind
             ,
             is
             undoubtedly
             able
             to
             reflect
             upon
             his
             own
             Wisdom
             and
             Knowledg
             ,
             and
             thus
             (
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Father
             )
             to
             beget
             a
             Son.
             And
             this
             second
             Son
             in
             the
             Trinity
             may
             by
             the
             same
             Means
             and
             Reason
             beget
             another
             ,
             and
             so
             onwards
             to
             Infinity
             .
             Thus
             according
             to
             this
             Maxim
             ,
             that
             
               what
               are
               Faculties
               in
               us
               ,
               are
               Persons
               in
               God
            
             ;
             there
             may
             be
             ,
             nay
             there
             must
             be
             ,
             an
             infinite
             number
             of
             Persons
             in
             God.
             Apage
             !
          
           
             
               This
               is
               certain
               (
               says
               he
               )
               all
               Personal
               Acts
               belong
               to
               a
               Person
               ;
               and
               therefore
               whatever
               has
               any
               Personal
               Acts
               ,
               we
               must
               conclude
               is
               a
               Person
               :
               unless
               we
               know
               by
               some
               other
               means
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               no
               Person
               ;
               and
               then
               ,
               that
               proves
               the
               Expression
               to
               be
               Figurative
               .
            
             But
             we
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             is
             no
             Person
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             may
             affirm
             ,
             that
             whenever
             Personal
             Acts
             are
             ascribed
             to
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             figuratively
             taken
             .
             That
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             is
             not
             God
             ,
             we
             most
             certainly
             know
             ;
             because
             the
             Scripture
             plainly
             tells
             us
             ,
             there
             is
             but
             one
             God
             ,
             
               the
               Father
            
             .
             That
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             is
             not
             
               a
               created
            
             Person
             ,
             is
             made
             probable
             by
             several
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             teach
             us
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             God's
             Power
             and
             Inspiration
             ;
             
               by
               explaining
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               by
               the
               Power
               of
               God
               ,
            
             and
             putting
             one
             for
             the
             other
             .
             According
             to
             these
             two
             Principles
             ,
             which
             the
             Scripture
             affords
             us
             ;
             viz.
             That
             the
             Father
             only
             is
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             is
             God's
             Power
             ;
             we
             dare
             affirm
             ,
             that
             
             when
             Personal
             Acts
             are
             ascribed
             to
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             Figurative
             Expression
             .
             Thus
             we
             can
             easily
             conceive
             ,
             that
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             may
             be
             said
             
               to
               work
               Miracles
            
             (
             pag.
             190.
             )
             
               to
               raise
               the
               Dead
               ,
               to
               comfort
               ,
               to
               convince
               ,
               to
               sanctify
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               dwell
               in
               the
               Church
               :
            
             because
             God
             by
             his
             Power
             works
             Miracles
             ,
             raises
             the
             Dead
             ,
             comforts
             ,
             convinces
             ,
             sanctifies
             ,
             and
             dwells
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             Thus
             we
             do
             not
             prove
             that
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             is
             no
             Person
             ,
             
               only
               because
               Personal
               Acts
               are
               sometimes
               Figuratively
               attributed
               to
               that
               which
               is
               no
               Person
               ;
               as
               this
               Author
               mistakes
               :
            
             But
             having
             proved
             by
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             is
             no
             Person
             ,
             we
             say
             that
             Personal
             Acts
             are
             figuratively
             ascribed
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             to
             Charity
             ,
             Wisdom
             ,
             and
             other
             Things
             ,
             both
             in
             Scripture
             and
             in
             Prophane
             Authors
             ,
             and
             in
             common
             familiar
             Speech
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             second
             Argument
             ,
             against
             the
             Spirit
             's
             being
             God
             ,
             is
             this
             ;
             
               A
               manifest
               Distinction
               is
               made
               ,
               as
               between
               God
               and
               Christ
               ;
               so
               also
               between
               God
               and
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               or
               Power
               and
               Inspiration
               of
               God
               :
               so
               that
               't
               is
               impossible
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               should
               be
               God
               himself
               .
            
             To
             this
             our
             Author
             answers
             ,
             pag.
             191.
             
             
               This
               Holy
               Spirit
               is
               either
               a
               Divine
               subsisting
               Person
               ,
               or
               nothing
               but
               a
               Name
               .
               If
               this
               Spirit
               were
               a
               Divine
               Virtue
               or
               Power
               (
               as
               he
               would
               have
               it
               )
               then
               it
               is
               not
               distinct
               from
               God
               ,
               but
               is
               God
               himself
               :
               As
               the
               Powers
               and
               Faculties
               of
               the
               Mind
               ,
               thô
               they
               may
               be
               distinguished
               from
               each
               other
               ,
               yet
               they
               can't
               be
               any
               thing
               distinct
               from
               the
               Mind
               ,
               but
               are
               the
               Mind
               it self
               ;
               and
               therefore
               if
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               as
               he
               says
               ,
               be
               represented
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               so
               distinct
               from
               God
               ,
               that
               't
               is
               impossible
               he
               should
               be
               God
               himself
               ;
               then
               he
               must
               be
               a
               distinct
               Divine
               Person
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               meer
               Power
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               distinct
               from
               God
               himself
               .
            
             To
             this
             I
             answer
             ;
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             is
             neither
             a
             Divine
             subsisting
             Person
             ,
             nor
             a
             meer
             Name
             .
             In
             order
             to
             the
             clearing
             of
             this
             ,
             I
             must
             observe
             ,
             that
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             signifies
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             sometimes
             the
             Power
             of
             God
             ,
             sometimes
             the
             Effects
             of
             that
             Power
             ,
             or
             all
             miraculous
             extraordinary
             Gifts
             .
             In
             the
             first
             sense
             ,
             we
             read
             
               (
               Luke
            
             1.
             35.
             )
             
               The
               Holy
               Ghost
               shall
               come
               upon
               thee
               ,
               and
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               Highest
               shall
               over-shadow
               thee
               .
            
             Here
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             signifies
             the
             Power
             of
             God
             ;
             whereby
             he
             effected
             the
             miraculous
             Conception
             of
             our
             Blessed
             Saviour
             .
             In
             the
             latter
             sense
             ,
             we
             read
             
               (
               Gal.
            
             3.
             5.
             )
             
               He
               therefore
               that
               ministreth
               to
               you
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               worketh
               Miracles
               among
               you
               ;
               doth
               he
               it
               by
               the
               Works
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               hearing
               of
               Faith
               ?
            
             Here
             the
             Spirit
             is
             plainly
             meant
             of
             the
             miraculous
             Gifts
             ,
             bestowed
             upon
             the
             first
             Christians
             ;
             and
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Apostle's
             Question
             is
             this
             ;
             whether
             the
             Galatians
             had
             been
             indued
             with
             that
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             those
             extraordinary
             Gifts
             ,
             by
             submitting
             to
             the
             Ceremonial
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             or
             only
             upon
             their
             imbracing
             the
             Gospel
             ?
             In
             the
             first
             sense
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             is
             only
             
               an
               Attribute
            
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             
               not
               a
               meer
               Name
            
             ;
             nor
             is
             it
             a
             Divine
             subsisting
             Person
             ;
             which
             to
             say
             ,
             were
             ridiculous
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             the
             Notion
             of
             an
             Attribute
             .
             This
             Attribute
             may
             be
             distinguish'd
             from
             God
             ,
             in
             such
             manner
             
               as
               Attributes
               are
               wont
               to
               be
               distinguish'd
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             God
             may
             be
             said
             to
             act
             by
             his
             Power
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             said
             to
             act
             by
             his
             Wisdom
             .
             But
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               If
               this
               Spirit
               were
               a
               Divine
               Vertue
               or
               Power
               ,
               then
               it
               is
               not
               distinct
               from
               God
               ,
               but
               is
               God
               himself
               .
            
             I
             answer
             ,
             if
             this
             be
             all
             our
             Author
             contends
             for
             ,
             that
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             (
             or
             Power
             )
             of
             God
             is
             God
             ,
             in
             such
             sense
             as
             other
             Vertues
             and
             Faculties
             of
             God
             may
             be
             called
             God
             himself
             ;
             the
             Socinians
             never
             denied
             it
             :
             and
             this
             is
             all
             that
             his
             Argument
             proves
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             He
             ought
             to
             know
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             is
             not
             distinct
             from
             God
             ,
             as
             one
             Person
             from
             another
             ,
             but
             is
             distinguished
             from
             God
             
               as
               his
               Attribute
            
             .
             This
             is
             easy
             and
             plain
             ,
             and
             agreeable
             to
             Reason
             and
             Scripture
             :
             and
             is
             a
             full
             answer
             to
             what
             he
             adds
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             ;
             
               A
               Power
               which
               is
               distinct
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               God
               himself
               ,
               as
               (
               he
               says
               )
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               is
               ,
               if
               it
               has
               any
               Personal
               Acts
               ,
               must
               be
               a
               distinct
               Person
               :
               and
               if
               these
               Personal
               Acts
               are
               such
               ,
               as
               are
               proper
               only
               to
               God
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               a
               distinct
               Divine
               Person
               .
            
          
           
           
             He
             goes
             on
             .
             
               He
               says
               this
               Spirit
               is
               the
               Inspiration
               of
               God
               ;
               be
               it
               so
               .
               This
               Inspiration
               then
               ,
               is
               either
               within
               God
               himself
               ;
               or
               without
               him
               ,
               in
               his
               Creatures
               who
               have
               this
               Inspiration
               .
               If
               it
               be
               within
               God
               himself
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               a
               Person
               ,
               or
               else
               it
               cannot
               be
               distinct
               from
               God
               ;
               and
               a
               Divine
               Person
               ,
               unless
               any
               thing
               be
               in
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               God.
               If
               this
               Inspiration
               be
               without
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               Creatures
               who
               are
               inspired
               by
               him
               ;
               how
               is
               it
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ?
               For
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               must
               be
               in
               God
               ,
               as
               the
               Spirit
               of
               a
               Man
               is
               in
               a
               Man
               ?
               I
               answer
               .
            
          
           
             If
             every
             thing
             that
             is
             in
             God
             be
             a
             Person
             ,
             then
             there
             must
             be
             as
             many
             Persons
             in
             the
             Godhead
             ,
             as
             there
             are
             Attributes
             or
             
               Immanent
               Acts
            
             in
             God
             ;
             which
             to
             say
             ,
             is
             too
             sensless
             and
             ridiculous
             ,
             to
             need
             Confutation
             .
             God's
             Inspiration
             as
             't
             is
             an
             Act
             ,
             is
             in
             God
             ;
             as
             't
             is
             an
             Effect
             ,
             't
             is
             in
             Creatures
             ;
             and
             is
             called
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             't
             is
             an
             Effect
             of
             that
             Spirit
             ,
             Energy
             or
             Power
             ,
             which
             God
             uses
             to
             make
             his
             Will
             known
             to
             Men
             ,
             by
             inward
             Suggestion
             or
             Inspiration
             .
          
           
             He
             desires
             to
             know
             
               (
               pag.
            
             192.
             )
             how
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             differs
             from
             his
             Gifts
             and
             Graces
             ?
             I
             answer
             ;
             As
             the
             cause
             from
             its
             effects
             :
             so
             that
             
               there
               are
               Diversities
               of
               Gifts
               ,
               but
               the
               same
               Spirit
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             4.
             
             The
             same
             Cause
             produces
             several
             effects
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             same
             Power
             spring
             several
             Gifts
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             next
             Argument
             is
             ;
             
               The
               Spirit
               is
               obtained
               of
               God
               by
               our
               Prayers
               ,
               therefore
               it self
               is
               not
               God.
               
            
             This
             he
             pretends
             to
             answer
             by
             his
             Old
             Sophism
             ,
             that
             One
             Divine
             Person
             may
             send
             and
             give
             another
             ;
             which
             has
             been
             already
             confuted
             .
             He
             adds
             ;
             
               The
               Spirit
               gives
               himself
               ,
               and
               is
               asked
               of
               himself
               ;
               for
               the
               Divine
               Persons
               in
               the
               Trinity
               do
               not
               act
               separately
               :
               but
               as
               the
               Father
               and
               the
               Son
               give
               the
               Spirit
               ;
               so
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               gives
               himself
               
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Individual
                 Act.
              
               
            
             But
             how
             can
             this
             be
             the
             same
             Individual
             Act
             ?
             The
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             send
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             gives
             himself
             .
             Can
             
               sending
               another
            
             ,
             and
             
               giving
               one's
               self
            
             ,
             be
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Act
             ?
             Farther
             ;
             If
             the
             Father
             ,
             Son
             ,
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             cannot
             act
             separately
             ,
             when
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             gives
             himself
             ,
             Father
             and
             Son
             must
             give
             themselves
             too
             ;
             or
             else
             it
             will
             not
             be
             
               the
               same
               Individual
               Act.
            
             But
             were
             it
             so
             ;
             this
             would
             not
             be
             made
             peculiar
             to
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             who
             only
             is
             said
             (
             in
             Scripture
             )
             to
             be
             given
             and
             obtained
             of
             God.
             But
             the
             thing
             is
             plain
             and
             easy
             ,
             if
             by
             the
             Spirit
             we
             understand
             God's
             Power
             and
             Inspiration
             ;
             which
             (
             with
             their
             Effects
             )
             are
             communicated
             to
             those
             that
             pray
             for
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             THE
             next
             Argument
             is
             against
             a
             Trinity
             of
             Persons
             in
             the
             Godhead
             ;
             
               Which
               (
               saith
               the
               Historian
               )
               is
               contrary
               to
               the
               whole
               Scripture
               .
               For
               that
               speaks
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               
                 as
                 one
                 Person
              
               ;
               and
               speaks
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               him
               
                 by
                 Singular
                 Pronouns
              
               ;
               such
               as
               I
               ,
            
             
               Thou
               ,
               Me
               ,
               Him
            
             ,
             &c.
             He
             cites
             also
             Heb.
             1.
             2.
             where
             Christ
             is
             called
             ,
             the
             express
             Image
             of
             God's
             Person
             .
             Our
             Author
             returns
             this
             Answer
             ;
             
               It
               is
               plain
               that
               the
               Person
               ,
               of
               whom
               the
               Son
               is
               called
               the
               express
               Image
               ,
               is
               the
               Person
               of
               God
               the
               Father
               ;
               and
               the
               Father
               indeed
               is
               but
               one
               Person
               .
            
             But
             here
             he
             takes
             for
             granted
             ,
             that
             the
             Son
             is
             the
             second
             Person
             ,
             of
             the
             Trinity
             ;
             contrary
             to
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             who
             speaks
             only
             of
             
               the
               Person
               of
               God
            
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             Person
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             distinct
             from
             the
             Person
             of
             God
             the
             Son.
             If
             the
             Person
             ,
             of
             whom
             the
             Son
             is
             here
             said
             to
             be
             the
             express
             Image
             ,
             is
             only
             the
             Person
             of
             the
             Father
             ;
             then
             the
             Person
             of
             the
             Father
             only
             ,
             
               at
               sundry
               Times
               and
               in
               divers
               Manners
               ,
            
             spake
             in
             times
             past
             to
             the
             Fathers
             by
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             Ver.
             1.
             for
             (
             Ver.
             2.
             )
             the
             Son
             is
             called
             the
             Image
             of
             the
             same
             Person
             who
             spake
             to
             the
             Fathers
             at
             Ver.
             1.
             
             But
             the
             Person
             of
             the
             Father
             only
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             Author's
             Hypothesis
             ;
             therefore
             he
             must
             conclude
             ,
             that
             the
             true
             God
             spake
             not
             to
             the
             Fathers
             :
             which
             is
             a
             plain
             Contradiction
             to
             the
             Apostle
             ;
             who
             says
             ,
             that
             God
             (
             undoubtedly
             the
             true
             God
             )
             spake
             to
             the
             Fathers
             .
             Farther
             ,
             by
             
               God
               who
               spake
               to
               the
               Fathers
               ,
            
             we
             must
             understand
             either
             Father
             ,
             Son
             ,
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             or
             the
             Father
             only
             .
             If
             Father
             ,
             Son
             ,
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             spake
             to
             the
             Fathers
             ;
             it
             could
             not
             be
             here
             said
             ,
             that
             Christ
             is
             the
             Image
             of
             that
             God's
             Person
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             Three
             Persons
             .
             If
             the
             Father
             only
             spake
             to
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             then
             
               the
               Father
               only
            
             is
             the
             true
             God
             ;
             for
             the
             true
             God
             spake
             to
             the
             Fathers
             ;
             also
             then
             God
             is
             but
             one
             Person
             :
             Which
             are
             the
             things
             we
             contend
             for
             .
          
           
             He
             goes
             on
             ;
             
               As
               for
               his
               
                 Singular
                 Pronouns
                 ,
                 I
                 ,
                 Thou
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               They
               prove
               indeed
               that
               there
               is
               but
               one
               God
               ;
               as
               we
               all
               own
               :
               not
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               not
               Three
               Persons
               in
               the
               Godhead
               .
            
             But
             do
             not
             
               Singular
               Pronouns
            
             denote
             
               Singular
               Persons
            
             ,
             in
             all
             Languages
             ?
             When
             therefore
             they
             are
             applied
             to
             God
             ,
             they
             show
             that
             he
             is
             a
             Singular
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             but
             one
             )
             Person
             ;
             unless
             they
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Scripture
             is
             a
             particular
             Language
             different
             from
             all
             others
             :
             but
             this
             is
             false
             ;
             for
             being
             written
             to
             Men
             ,
             the
             Forms
             of
             speaking
             and
             the
             Senses
             of
             them
             ,
             are
             the
             same
             as
             in
             all
             other
             Languages
             ;
             and
             otherways
             the
             Scripture
             would
             not
             be
             given
             us
             ,
             to
             instruct
             us
             ,
             but
             to
             pervert
             and
             deceive
             us
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             fifth
             Argument
             .
             
               Had
               the
               Son
               or
               Holy
               Ghost
               been
               God
               ;
               this
               would
               not
               have
               been
               omitted
               in
               the
               Apostles
               Creed
               .
            
             He
             answers
             ;
             
               Had
               not
               the
               Son
               been
               God
               ,
               and
               also
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               they
               would
               never
               have
               been
               put
               into
               the
               Apostles
               Creed
               ;
               no
               more
               than
               the
               Form
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Original
               of
               the
               Apostles
               Creed
               .
            
             But
             why
             not
             ?
             Suppose
             the
             Son
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             were
             not
             God
             ;
             since
             
               the
               Gospel
               was
               preached
               by
               the
               One
               ,
            
             and
             
               confirmed
               by
               the
               Other
            
             ;
             why
             may
             not
             they
             be
             put
             into
             the
             Creed
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             
               the
               Catholic
               Church
            
             ,
             by
             whom
             
               the
               Gospel
               is
               to
               be
               believed
               ?
            
             If
             our
             Creed
             only
             mentioned
             God
             ,
             the
             Father
             Almighty
             ,
             Maker
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ;
             it
             would
             fit
             a
             Jew
             as
             well
             as
             a
             Christian
             :
             therefore
             a
             Christian
             Creed
             ,
             
               as
               such
            
             ,
             must
             make
             mention
             of
             the
             Son
             and
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             thô
             they
             are
             not
             Gods
             or
             God.
             A
             Christian
             ,
             
               as
               such
            
             ,
             must
             profess
             in
             his
             Creed
             ,
             that
             he
             believes
             not
             only
             in
             God
             the
             Father
             Almighty
             ;
             but
             also
             in
             his
             
             Son
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             was
             sent
             by
             him
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             by
             which
             it
             pleased
             God
             to
             confirm
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             :
             By
             such
             a
             Belief
             he
             is
             distinguished
             from
             a
             Jew
             or
             any
             other
             Man.
             
          
           
             He
             adds
             .
             
               That
               the
               Primitive
               Christians
               did
               believe
               the
               Divinity
               of
               the
               Son
               and
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               we
               are
               sufficiently
               assured
               from
               all
               the
               
                 Antient
                 Records
              
               of
               their
               Faith
               ;
               but
               there
               was
               
                 no
                 Reason
              
               to
               express
               this
               in
               
                 so
                 short
              
               a
               Creed
               ,
               before
               the
               Arian
               and
               Socinian
               Heresies
               had
               disturbed
               the
               Church
               .
            
             'T
             is
             plain
             ,
             our
             Author
             has
             not
             read
             the
             Records
             of
             which
             he
             speaks
             .
             And
             whereas
             he
             says
             ,
             there
             was
             
               no
               reason
            
             to
             express
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Trinity
             in
             the
             Creed
             ;
             't
             is
             very
             marvellous
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             be
             no
             reason
             to
             express
             an
             Article
             ,
             which
             he
             and
             his
             Party
             say
             
               is
               necessary
               to
               Salvation
            
             ;
             and
             that
             a
             Man
             is
             no
             Christian
             that
             believes
             it
             not
             .
             But
             he
             saith
             it
             was
             not
             necessary
             in
             
               so
               short
            
             a
             Creed
             ;
             but
             I
             say
             ,
             had
             the
             Article
             been
             necessary
             ,
             (
             or
             so
             much
             as
             true
             )
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Primitive
             Church
             would
             have
             inlarged
             their
             Creed
             ,
             to
             make
             room
             for
             a
             necessary
             Article
             ;
             an
             Article
             much
             more
             necessary
             than
             the
             
               Holy
               Catholick
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             other
             Articles
             there
             expressed
             .
             Besides
             ,
             what
             Inlargement
             would
             it
             have
             been
             ,
             what
             Incumbrance
             to
             the
             Learner's
             Memory
             ,
             to
             have
             added
             twice
             this
             single
             and
             short
             Word
             ,
             
               God
               :
               And
               in
               (
               God
               )
               ▪
               the
               Son
               ,
               Jesus
               Christ
               our
               Lord
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               I
               believe
               in
               (
               God
               )
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             &c.
             as
             Trinitarians
             express
             themselves
             now
             a
             days
             ?
             It
             is
             plain
             therefore
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Antient
             Church
             could
             have
             no
             other
             Reason
             ,
             why
             in
             their
             Creed
             they
             made
             no
             mention
             of
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             and
             the
             Divinity
             of
             the
             Son
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             no
             other
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             believed
             it
             not
             .
             But
             why
             has
             our
             Author
             taken
             no
             notice
             of
             what
             the
             Socinian
             Historian
             had
             objected
             at
             pag.
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24.
             was
             it
             too
             hot
             ,
             or
             to
             heavy
             for
             him
             ?
             Lastly
             ;
             he
             says
             ,
             
               It
               needed
               not
               to
               be
               added
               ;
               because
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               must
               be
               by
               Nature
               God
               ;
               and
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               is
               as
               essentially
               God
               ,
               as
               the
               Spirit
               of
               a
               Man
               is
               essential
               to
               a
               Man.
            
             But
             must
             he
             that
             is
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             be
             also
             by
             Nature
             God
             ?
             St.
             Luke
             says
             of
             
               Adam
               ,
               who
               was
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               Luke
            
             1.
             38.
             
             Was
             Adam
             by
             nature
             God
             ?
             Are
             not
             Angels
             in
             Scripture
             called
             
               Sons
               of
               God
            
             ?
             and
             all
             good
             Christians
             are
             they
             not
             also
             Sons
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             Language
             of
             Scripture
             ?
             Job
             1.
             6.
             and
             38.
             7.
             
             John
             1.
             12.
             1
             
             John
             3.
             2.
             
             For
             his
             other
             saying
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               is
               as
               essentially
               God
               ,
               as
               the
               Spirit
               of
               a
               Man
               is
               essential
               to
               a
               Man
               :
            
             If
             one
             had
             leisure
             ,
             there
             might
             be
             Answers
             enow
             made
             to
             it
             ;
             all
             that
             I
             say
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               I
               pray
               prove
               it
            
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             Historian
             concludes
             ,
             That
             ,
             
               The
               Socinian
               Faith
               is
               an
               accountable
               and
               reasonable
               Faith
               ;
               but
               that
               of
               the
               Trinitarians
               is
               absurd
               ,
               and
               contrary
               both
               to
               Reason
               ,
               and
               to
               it self
               ,
               and
               therefore
               not
               only
               false
               ,
               but
               impossible
               .
            
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             our
             Author
             draws
             up
             against
             the
             Socinian
             System
             this
             Charge
             .
             
               1.
               
               It
               ridicules
               the
               Scriptures
               .
               2.
               
               It
               ridicules
               the
               whole
               Jewish
               Occonomy
               .
               3.
               
               It
               ridicules
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               .
               4.
               
               It
               justifies
               ,
               at
               least
               excuses
               ,
               both
               Pagan
               and
               Popish
               Idolatries
               .
            
             If
             it
             be
             so
             ,
             my
             Masters
             ,
             the
             Socinians
             are
             ill
             Men
             indeed
             :
             but
             let
             us
             do
             them
             this
             Common
             Right
             ,
             to
             examine
             what
             Proof
             there
             is
             of
             this
             Indictment
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             THE
             First
             pretence
             is
             ,
             
               That
               The
               Socinian
               Doctrine
               ridicules
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               by
               putting
               either
               a
               very
               absurd
               or
               a
               very
               trifling
               Sense
               on
               it
               ,
               unworthy
               of
               the
               Wisdom
               of
               God
               by
               whom
               it
               was
               inspired
               .
            
             He
             instances
             in
             some
             Expositions
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             he
             finds
             in
             the
             brief
             History
             of
             the
             Vnitarians
             .
             For
             Example
             ,
          
           
             The
             Historian
             ,
             in
             answer
             to
             Psal
             .
             45.
             6
             ,
             7.
             which
             the
             Apostle
             (
             at
             Heb.
             1.
             8.
             
             )
             applies
             to
             Christ
             ,
             says
             ,
             
               In
               the
               Hebrew
               and
               in
               the
               Greek
               't
               is
               ,
               
                 God
                 is
                 thy
                 Throne
              
               (
               i.
               e.
               thy
               Seat
               ,
               Resting-place
               ,
            
             
               Establishment
               )
               for
               ever
            
             .
             Neither
             the
             Translation
             nor
             the
             Interpretation
             is
             the
             Historian's
             ,
             but
             by
             him
             taken
             out
             of
             Grotius
             ,
             whom
             no
             Man
             thinks
             to
             have
             ridicul'd
             the
             Scripture
             .
             But
             let
             us
             suppose
             ,
             contrary
             to
             Grotius
             ,
             that
             the
             Hebrew
             Elohim
             ought
             to
             be
             taken
             in
             the
             Vocative
             Case
             ,
             thus
             ;
             
               Thy
               Throne
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               is
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               :
            
             Yet
             the
             Interpretation
             of
             Grotius
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Historian
             ,
             affords
             neither
             an
             absurd
             nor
             a
             trifling
             Sense
             .
             The
             Words
             in
             the
             Psalms
             are
             (
             by
             confession
             of
             the
             ablest
             Trinitarian
             Interpreters
             )
             spoken
             of
             Solomon
             ,
             and
             are
             applied
             or
             accommodated
             to
             Christ
             ,
             by
             the
             Apostle
             :
             and
             I
             think
             't
             is
             very
             good
             Sense
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             God
             was
             
               the
               Resting-place
               ,
               Seat
               ,
               or
               Establishment
               ,
            
             both
             of
             Christ
             and
             Solomon
             .
             But
             (
             as
             I
             said
             )
             let
             us
             grant
             ,
             that
             the
             Words
             should
             be
             thus
             rendered
             and
             interpreted
             ,
             
               Thy
               Throne
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               is
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               :
            
             I
             draw
             from
             thence
             this
             Inference
             ,
             If
             Solomon
             ,
             tho
             but
             a
             Man
             ,
             is
             here
             stiled
             God
             ;
             then
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             a
             greater
             Man
             ,
             may
             be
             called
             so
             too
             .
             But
             when
             he
             is
             here
             called
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             meant
             that
             he
             is
             
               the
               Supream
               God
            
             ,
             unless
             the
             Supream
             God
             can
             be
             said
             to
             be
             
               anointed
               with
               the
               Oil
               of
               Gladness
               above
               his
               Fellows
               ,
            
             which
             is
             plainly
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             Notion
             of
             a
             Supream
             God.
             Besides
             ,
             he
             who
             is
             called
             God
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             is
             said
             to
             have
             
               a
               God
               ,
               by
               whom
               he
               is
               anointed
            
             ;
             which
             can
             by
             no
             means
             agree
             to
             the
             Supream
             God
             :
             for
             he
             can
             have
             no
             God
             above
             him
             ,
             by
             whom
             he
             may
             be
             exalted
             ,
             being
             himself
             the
             most
             High.
             
          
           
             The
             Apostle
             in
             the
             following
             Verses
             ,
             cites
             another
             Passage
             out
             of
             Psal
             .
             102.
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             which
             (
             says
             our
             Author
             at
             pag.
             201.
             )
             is
             a
             plain
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Divinity
             of
             our
             Saviour
             .
             The
             Words
             are
             these
             ,
             
               And
               thou
               Lord
               in
               the
               beginning
               hast
               laid
               the
               Foundations
               of
               the
               Earth
               ;
               and
               the
               Heavens
               are
               the
               works
               of
               thy
               Hands
               :
               they
               shall
               perish
               ,
               but
               thou
               remainest
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               all
               wax
               old
               as
               does
               a
               Garment
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               Vesture
               shalt
               thou
               fold
               them
               up
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               be
               changed
               :
               but
               thou
               art
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               thy
               Years
               fail
               not
               .
            
             Now
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Creation
             of
             the
             World
             cannot
             be
             ascribed
             to
             Christ
             in
             this
             place
             .
             This
             ,
             I
             prove
             ,
             by
             the
             Scope
             of
             the
             Apostle
             in
             this
             whole
             Chapter
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             to
             shew
             the
             Excellence
             which
             Christ
             has
             
               of
               himself
            
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             he
             obtained
             by
             Donation
             ,
             whereby
             he
             
               was
               made
            
             better
             than
             Angels
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             ver
             .
             4.
             the
             Words
             are
             these
             ,
             
               Being
               MADE
               so
               much
               better
               than
               Angels
               ,
               as
               he
               has
               by
               Inheritance
               obtained
            
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             
               a
               more
               excellent
               Name
               than
               they
               .
            
             The
             Greek
             Word
             which
             we
             translate
             
               obtained
               by
               Inheritance
            
             ,
             signifies
             no
             more
             than
             barely
             obtained
             ;
             the
             Words
             
               by
               Inheritance
            
             are
             useless
             and
             dangerous
             ,
             and
             false
             too
             ,
             for
             the
             Name
             Christ
             has
             obtained
             ,
             came
             to
             him
             by
             free
             Donation
             ,
             not
             by
             Inheritance
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             that
             the
             most
             Famous
             Criticks
             render
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             by
             
               obtinuit
               ,
               sortitus
               est
            
             ,
             he
             gained
             or
             obtained
             .
             I
             say
             therefore
             ,
             the
             Apostle's
             Scope
             is
             to
             show
             the
             Excellency
             that
             Christ
             obtained
             ,
             not
             by
             Nature
             ,
             or
             of
             Himself
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             he
             had
             by
             Donation
             ;
             and
             whereby
             he
             was
             made
             by
             God
             better
             than
             the
             Angels
             .
             Whereupon
             in
             this
             whole
             Chapter
             he
             opposes
             the
             Glory
             which
             Christ
             had
             been
             indued
             with
             ,
             
             to
             the
             Glory
             of
             Angels
             ;
             and
             shews
             that
             His
             is
             more
             excellent
             and
             greater
             than
             Theirs
             .
             So
             that
             suppose
             Ghrist
             had
             indeed
             created
             the
             World
             ,
             yet
             the
             Creation
             cannot
             be
             ascribed
             to
             him
             in
             this
             Place
             ;
             for
             if
             he
             had
             created
             the
             World
             ,
             he
             should
             have
             done
             it
             by
             a
             Power
             proper
             and
             essential
             to
             himself
             ,
             not
             by
             a
             Power
             
               received
               from
               another
            
             .
             But
             the
             Apostle
             designs
             in
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             not
             to
             speak
             of
             what
             is
             natural
             or
             essential
             to
             Christ
             ,
             but
             of
             what
             he
             has
             received
             from
             God
             ,
             whereby
             he
             was
             
               made
               greater
            
             and
             more
             excellent
             than
             Angels
             .
          
           
             Having
             thus
             shown
             ,
             that
             Christ
             is
             not
             said
             here
             to
             have
             created
             the
             World
             ,
             I
             must
             now
             declare
             ,
             in
             what
             Sense
             this
             Text
             of
             the
             Psalm
             is
             applied
             to
             him
             .
             The
             preceding
             Words
             ,
             spoken
             of
             Solomon
             ,
             are
             accommodated
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             express
             
               the
               Glory
               and
               the
               Duration
            
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             :
             its
             Glory
             ,
             because
             
               God
               has
               anointed
               him
               with
               the
               Oil
               of
               Gladness
               above
               his
               Fellows
            
             ;
             its
             Duration
             ,
             because
             
               his
               Throne
               is
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               .
            
             By
             which
             glorious
             and
             lasting
             Kingdom
             ,
             Christ
             has
             been
             made
             much
             better
             than
             Angels
             ,
             and
             obtained
             a
             more
             excellent
             Name
             than
             they
             :
             which
             (
             as
             I
             said
             before
             )
             is
             the
             thing
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             in
             this
             Chapter
             intended
             to
             teach
             us
             .
             Now
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             he
             applies
             to
             Christ
             another
             place
             ,
             taken
             out
             of
             Psal
             .
             102.
             and
             separated
             from
             the
             other
             only
             by
             the
             Word
             And
             :
             by
             this
             other
             place
             (
             or
             rather
             ,
             in
             the
             Words
             and
             Terms
             of
             this
             other
             place
             )
             he
             confirms
             what
             he
             said
             before
             concerning
             the
             Duration
             of
             Christ's
             Kingdom
             ;
             and
             shews
             that
             tho
             all
             things
             be
             subject
             to
             change
             and
             alteration
             ,
             yet
             Christ's
             Kingdom
             shall
             be
             immutable
             and
             last
             for
             ever
             .
             They
             (
             the
             Heavens
             and
             the
             Earth
             )
             
               shall
               perish
               ,
               but
               thou
               remainest
               ;
               and
               they
               all
               shall
               wax
               old
               as
               does
               a
               Garment
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               Vesture
               shalt
               thou
               fold
               them
               up
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               be
               changed
               ;
               but
               thou
               art
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               thy
               Years
               fail
               not
               .
            
             These
             Words
             are
             used
             as
             a
             Confirmation
             of
             what
             went
             before
             ,
             
               Thy
               Throne
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               is
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               .
            
             As
             for
             ver
             .
             10.
             
             
               Thou
               Lord
               in
               the
               beginning
               has
               laid
               the
               Foundation
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             The
             Apostle
             does
             not
             cite
             it
             as
             spoken
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             with
             intention
             to
             accommodate
             it
             to
             him
             ;
             but
             because
             it
             was
             necessary
             for
             explaining
             the
             word
             ,
             
               They
               (
               They
               shall
               perish
            
             )
             in
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             occasion
             to
             use
             for
             expressing
             
               the
               Duration
            
             of
             Christ's
             Kingdom
             .
             And
             now
             I
             appeal
             to
             any
             Reader
             ,
             whether
             this
             be
             
               an
               absurd
            
             Sense
             ?
             Is
             not
             this
             Explication
             clear
             ,
             and
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Scope
             of
             the
             Sacred
             Writer
             ?
             But
             is
             not
             the
             Sense
             which
             the
             Author
             would
             put
             upon
             this
             place
             ,
             both
             absurd
             and
             inconsistent
             ?
             Can
             it
             be
             said
             that
             Christ
             is
             
               made
               better
            
             than
             Angels
             ,
             and
             obtained
             a
             greater
             Name
             than
             they
             ,
             because
             he
             created
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             being
             so
             before
             
               by
               Nature
            
             ,
             and
             from
             all
             Eternity
             ,
             he
             is
             afterwards
             
               made
               better
            
             ,
             and
             has
             a
             more
             excellent
             Name
             than
             theirs
             bestowed
             on
             him
             ?
          
           
             The
             next
             place
             he
             examines
             ,
             is
             Psal
             .
             68.
             18.
             
             
               Thou
               hast
               ascended
               on
               high
               ,
               thou
               hast
               led
               Captivity
               Captive
               ,
               thou
               hast
               received
               Gifts
               for
               Men
               :
            
             Which
             St.
             Paul
             applies
             to
             Christ
             .
             Whereupon
             our
             Author
             says
             ,
             
               The
               single
               Question
               is
               ,
               Whether
               Christ
               be
               that
               God
               of
               whom
               the
               Psalmist
               says
               ,
               that
               
                 He
                 ascended
                 on
                 High
                 ?
                 &c.
              
               If
               he
               be
               not
               ,
               St.
               Paul
               has
               abused
               us
               ,
               for
               he
               applies
               that
               to
               Christ
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               said
               of
               him
               .
            
             Here
             indeed
             is
             a
             very
             rash
             Conclusion
             .
             Were
             this
             true
             ,
             it
             would
             follow
             ,
             that
             the
             Sacred
             Writers
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             have
             abused
             us
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             they
             have
             cited
             any
             place
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             
               by
               way
               of
               accommodation
            
             .
             Thus
             St.
             Paul
             has
             again
             abused
             us
             ,
             when
             he
             applies
             (
             at
             Rom.
             10.
             18.
             
             )
             to
             the
             Apostles
             these
             Words
             ,
             
               Their
               sound
               went
               out
               into
               all
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               their
               Words
               into
               the
               ends
               of
               the
               World
            
             ;
             which
             every
             one
             knows
             and
             confesses
             are
             meant
             (
             at
             Psal
             .
             19.
             4.
             
             )
             of
             the
             Heavens
             and
             other
             Works
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             preach
             his
             Wisdom
             and
             Power
             and
             Goodness
             to
             all
             Nations
             .
             And
             thus
             St.
             Matthew
             (
             at
             Mat.
             13.
             35.
             
             )
             puts
             a
             Trick
             upon
             us
             ,
             when
             he
             applies
             to
             Christ
             the
             Words
             of
             Psal
             .
             78.
             2.
             
             
               I
               will
               open
               my
               Mouth
               in
               Parables
               :
            
             Which
             the
             Psalmist
             speaks
             of
             himself
             ,
             not
             of
             Christ
             .
             Is
             our
             Author
             so
             little
             acquainted
             with
             the
             Writers
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             ignorant
             ,
             that
             they
             very
             often
             cite
             the
             Texts
             of
             the
             Old
             ,
             not
             as
             Testimonies
             and
             Proofs
             of
             what
             they
             say
             ,
             but
             by
             
             way
             of
             Allusion
             and
             Accommodation
             ?
             Such
             is
             the
             place
             in
             question
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             thought
             fit
             to
             accommodate
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Psalm
             ,
             to
             the
             matter
             he
             was
             treating
             of
             ;
             which
             was
             an
             elegant
             way
             of
             writing
             ,
             and
             very
             much
             practised
             by
             the
             Antient
             Jews
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             both
             in
             the
             Talmud
             and
             Rabbins
             .
             Let
             us
             hear
             
               J.
               Calvin
            
             on
             this
             place
             ;
             
               Lastly
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               be
               too
               scrupulous
               about
               the
               Literal
               Sense
               of
               this
               Psalm
               ;
               seeing
               the
               Apostle
               
                 only
                 alludes
              
               to
               the
               Psalmist's
               words
               :
               even
               as
               he
               applies
               a
               place
               of
               Moses
               ,
               to
               the
               matter
               in
               hand
               at
               Rom.
               10.
               6.
               
            
          
           
             
               God
               himself
               can
               be
               no
               Type
               ,
               says
               our
               Author
               ,
               pag.
               203.
               for
               the
               Type
               is
               always
               less
               perfect
               than
               the
               Anti-type
               ;
               and
               therefore
               whatsoever
               is
               said
               of
               God
               ,
               must
               belong
               to
               his
               Person
               ,
               and
               cannot
               belong
               to
               any
               other
               .
            
             But
             what
             then
             ?
             We
             do
             not
             say
             that
             God
             is
             a
             Type
             of
             any
             other
             in
             this
             Text
             ;
             nor
             did
             the
             Apostle
             cite
             the
             Words
             as
             such
             :
             we
             only
             say
             ,
             that
             what
             is
             spoken
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Psalm
             ,
             is
             by
             the
             Apostle
             applied
             to
             Christ
             by
             way
             of
             Accommodation
             ;
             as
             several
             other
             Passages
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             are
             ,
             both
             by
             him
             and
             other
             sacred
             Writers
             ;
             as
             is
             confest
             by
             all
             Interpreters
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             Place
             is
             Heb.
             1.
             6.
             
             
               When
               he
               bringeth
               the
               First-begotten
               into
               the
               World
               ,
               he
               says
               ;
               and
               let
               all
               the
               Angels
               of
               God
               worship
               him
               :
            
             Which
             last
             Words
             are
             commonly
             thought
             to
             be
             quoted
             out
             of
             Psal
             .
             97.
             7.
             
             To
             this
             Allegation
             the
             Socinian
             Historian
             answers
             ;
             
               The
               Apostle
               does
               not
               quote
               the
               Words
               of
               the
               Psalmist
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               spoken
               of
               Christ
               ;
               but
               only
               declareth
               the
               Decree
               of
               God
               (
               known
               to
               him
               by
               the
               Spirit
               )
               for
               subjecting
               the
               Angels
               to
               Christ
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               Words
               that
               the
               Psalmist
               had
               used
               on
               another
               Occasion
               .
            
             This
             is
             a
             very
             sound
             and
             judicious
             Answer
             ;
             yet
             our
             Author
             cannot
             rest
             satisfied
             with
             it
             ,
             for
             he
             answers
             ;
             
               But
               he
               proves
               this
               Decree
               of
               God
               by
               no
               other
               Revelation
               ,
               but
               the
               Words
               of
               the
               Psalmist
               ,
               nor
               pretends
               any
               other
               ;
               and
               if
               that
               don't
               prove
               it
               ,
            
             we
             have
             no
             other
             .
             Yes
             ,
             we
             have
             ;
             for
             we
             know
             from
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             that
             
               all
               Power
               is
               given
               to
               him
               ,
               both
               in
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               ,
            
             and
             consequently
             that
             he
             is
             exalted
             above
             all
             the
             Orders
             of
             Angels
             :
             this
             the
             Scriptures
             often
             teach
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             believed
             by
             all
             Christians
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
             So
             that
             when
             this
             sacred
             Writer
             sets
             before
             the
             Hebrews
             the
             eminent
             Glory
             of
             Christ
             ;
             he
             does
             it
             ,
             only
             to
             keep
             them
             in
             mind
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             perswade
             them
             never
             to
             depart
             from
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             so
             great
             and
             glorious
             a
             Master
             .
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ;
             
               You
               are
               not
               ignorant
               of
               the
               Glory
               Christ
               now
               injoys
               
                 in
                 Heaven
              
               ;
               how
               Thrones
               ,
               Powers
               ,
               Dominions
               ,
               &c.
               are
               subjected
               to
               him
               :
               for
               when
               God
               brought
               his
               First-born
               and
               beloved
               Son
               into
               
                 the
                 Heavenly
                 World
              
               ,
               he
               said
               concerning
               him
               ,
               what
               had
               been
               said
               upon
               another
               Occasion
               ,
               
                 Let
                 all
                 the
                 Angels
                 of
                 God
                 worship
                 him
              
               ;
               let
               them
               honour
               ,
               serve
               ,
            
             and
             be
             subject
             to
             him
             .
             This
             is
             the
             true
             and
             natural
             Sense
             of
             this
             Place
             ;
             to
             which
             I
             must
             add
             ,
             (
             what
             has
             been
             already
             observed
             by
             others
             )
             that
             it
             is
             probable
             this
             Place
             is
             quoted
             out
             of
             Deut.
             32.
             43.
             according
             to
             the
             Lxx
             ;
             and
             not
             out
             of
             Psal
             .
             97.
             
             For
             there
             we
             find
             the
             very
             Words
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               And
               let
               all
               the
               Angels
               of
               God
               worship
               him
               .
            
             But
             in
             Psal
             .
             97.
             we
             find
             only
             ,
             
               Worship
               him
               all
               ye
               Gods.
            
             If
             this
             be
             true
             ,
             as
             I
             think
             it
             is
             ,
             our
             Author's
             Objection
             will
             fall
             of
             it self
             .
             For
             those
             Words
             in
             Deut.
             are
             not
             spoken
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             of
             God's
             People
             ,
             the
             Israelites
             .
             And
             if
             this
             can
             be
             said
             of
             God's
             People
             ;
             I
             hope
             it
             may
             be
             said
             of
             Christ
             too
             ,
             without
             concluding
             from
             thence
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             the
             Supream
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             next
             Place
             is
             Isa
             .
             45.
             23.
             
             
               I
               have
               sworn
               by
               my self
               ;
               Vnto
               me
               every
               Knee
               shall
               bow
               .
            
             Which
             Words
             of
             God
             are
             applied
             to
             Christ
             at
             Rom.
             14.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             
               We
               shall
               all
               stand
               before
               the
               Judgment
               Seat
               of
               Christ
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               Every
               Knee
               shall
               bow
               to
               me
               ,
               and
               every
               Tongue
               shall
               confess
               to
               God.
            
             To
             this
             the
             Historian
             answers
             ;
             
               In
               bowing
               and
               confessing
               to
               Christ
               at
               the
               last
               Judgment
               ,
               we
               are
               said
               to
               bow
               and
               confess
               to
               God
               ;
               not
               because
               Christ
               is
               God
               ,
               but
               because
               Christ
               then
               and
               there
               holds
               the
               place
               of
               God
               ,
               representeth
               
               him
               ,
               and
               acteth
               by
               his
               Commission
               .
               So
               Men
               are
               said
               to
               appear
               before
               our
               Soraign
               Lord
               the
               King
               ,
               when
               they
               appear
               at
               the
               Bar
               of
               his
               Judges
               ;
               because
               the
               Judges
               act
               in
               the
               King's
               stead
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               Commission
               .
               To
               this
               our
               Author
               replies
               ;
               But
               why
               does
               he
               confine
               this
               bowing
               the
               Knee
               
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 Judgment
              
               ?
               St.
               Paul
               ,
               indeed
               gives
               this
               as
               one
               Instance
               ,
               but
               does
               not
               confine
               it
               to
               this
               ;
               but
               in
               the
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Philippians
               makes
               it
               as
               large
               ,
               as
               the
               Exaltation
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ;
               
                 Wherefore
                 God
                 hath
                 highly
                 exalted
                 him
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
             And
             one
             may
             plainly
             see
             ,
             that
             the
             Historian
             does
             not
             confine
             the
             bowing
             of
             the
             Knee
             
               to
               the
               last
               Judgment
            
             ;
             He
             only
             explains
             the
             Words
             of
             the
             Apostle
             which
             relate
             to
             it
             .
             But
             what
             then
             ?
             The
             Apostle
             makes
             the
             bowing
             of
             the
             Knee
             as
             large
             as
             Christ's
             Exaltation
             ,
             Phil.
             2.
             
             What
             follows
             from
             thence
             ?
             That
             Christ
             is
             God!
             By
             no
             means
             .
             It
             follows
             only
             ,
             that
             we
             ought
             to
             pay
             Christ
             an
             Honour
             proportionable
             to
             the
             Dignity
             bestowed
             on
             him
             ;
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             that
             every
             Tongue
             confess
             that
             he
             is
             
               Lord
               ,
               to
               the
               Glory
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               Father
               .
            
             In
             which
             Words
             the
             Apostle
             plainly
             teaches
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Honour
             we
             pay
             to
             Christ
             ,
             is
             subordinate
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             designed
             to
             promote
             God's
             Glory
             .
          
           
             
               If
               then
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               we
               must
               bow
               to
               the
               Person
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               confess
               him
               to
               be
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               this
               can
               be
               an
               Accomplishment
               of
               God's
               Oath
               ,
               
                 Vnto
                 me
                 every
                 Knee
                 shall
                 bow
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 Tongue
                 shall
                 swear
              
               ;
               then
               Christ
               is
               that
               God
               ,
               who
               in
               the
               Prophet
               Isaiah
               swore
               ,
               That
               every
               Knee
               should
               bow
               to
               him
               .
            
             This
             is
             just
             as
             if
             one
             should
             say
             ;
             If
             then
             the
             Irish
             must
             how
             to
             the
             Person
             of
             the
             Vice-Roy
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             and
             confess
             him
             to
             be
             the
             Lord
             ;
             and
             this
             be
             the
             Accomplishment
             of
             the
             King's
             Will
             ,
             
               Vnto
               me
               all
               the
               Irish
               shall
               bow
               ,
               and
               swear
               Allegiance
            
             ;
             then
             the
             Vice-Roy
             is
             that
             King
             ,
             who
             will
             have
             all
             the
             Irish
             to
             swear
             Allegiance
             to
             him
             .
             This
             is
             a
             ridiculous
             Argument
             ;
             for
             as
             the
             Irish
             may
             bow
             to
             the
             Person
             of
             the
             Vice-Roy
             ,
             and
             look
             upon
             him
             as
             
               a
               Lord
            
             established
             by
             the
             King
             to
             govern
             Ireland
             ;
             so
             this
             they
             do
             in
             compliance
             with
             the
             King's
             Will
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             thereby
             that
             they
             are
             his
             loyal
             and
             faithful
             Subjects
             :
             and
             he
             who
             bows
             to
             the
             Vice-Roy
             ,
             may
             be
             said
             to
             bow
             to
             the
             King
             ;
             because
             the
             Vice-Roy
             represents
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             acts
             in
             his
             Name
             .
             So
             that
             it
             would
             be
             non-sense
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             Vice-Roy
             is
             King
             ,
             because
             they
             pay
             him
             that
             Honour
             .
             Let
             us
             apply
             this
             to
             Christ
             ;
             we
             must
             bow
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             confess
             him
             to
             be
             the
             Lord
             ;
             and
             by
             so
             doing
             ,
             God's
             Oath
             is
             accomplished
             ,
             
               Vnto
               me
               every
               Knee
               shall
               bow
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Does
             it
             follow
             from
             thence
             ,
             that
             Christ
             is
             that
             God
             ,
             who
             swore
             in
             the
             Prophet
             Isaiah
             ?
             Not
             at
             all
             ;
             because
             when
             we
             pay
             this
             Honour
             to
             Christ
             ,
             it
             is
             ,
             to
             obey
             God's
             Commands
             ,
             and
             to
             acknowledg
             his
             Power
             and
             Authority
             over
             us
             .
             He
             who
             honours
             the
             Ambassador
             ,
             honours
             him
             that
             sent
             him
             ;
             he
             who
             honours
             Christ
             God
             's
             Anointed
             ,
             honours
             God
             who
             anointed
             him
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             He
             who
             bows
             to
             Christ
             tho
             a
             Man
             ,
             bows
             to
             God
             also
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             place
             ,
             is
             Rom.
             9.
             33.
             
             
               As
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               Behold
               I
               lay
               in
            
             Sion
             
               a
               stumbling-Stone
               ,
               and
               Rock
               of
               ossence
               ;
               and
               whosoever
               believeth
               on
               him
               ,
               shall
               not
               be
               ashamed
               .
            
             Part
             of
             these
             Words
             are
             taken
             from
             Isa
             .
             28.
             16.
             and
             because
             they
             are
             spoken
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             and
             applied
             to
             Christ
             by
             St.
             Paul
             and
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             as
             several
             other
             Texts
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             are
             :
             They
             conclude
             ,
             Christ
             must
             be
             that
             God
             ,
             spoken
             of
             in
             the
             Prophet
             .
             But
             the
             Historian
             answers
             ;
             that
             
               Neither
               Peter
               ,
               nor
               Paul
               ,
               cite
               the
               Words
               of
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               as
               spoken
               of
               Christ
               ;
               but
               
                 only
                 as
                 in
                 some
                 sense
                 applicable
                 to
                 him
                 ,
              
               namely
               ,
               because
               Christ
               also
               was
               to
               many
               a
               Stone
               of
               stumbling
               .
            
             To
             this
             our
             Author
             replies
             ,
             like
             a
             Man
             very
             little
             acquainted
             with
             Scripture
             :
             that
             
               This
               is
               nothing
               else
               ,
               but
               to
               charge
               the
               Apostles
               with
               abusing
               Scripture
               ;
               and
               producing
               Proofs
               ,
            
             which
             are
             no
             Proofs
             .
             This
             I
             have
             answered
             before
             .
             But
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             
               Paul
               alledges
               this
               Prophecy
               to
               prove
               ,
               that
               the
               Infidelity
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               and
               the
               Offence
               they
               should
               take
               at
               Christ
               ,
               was
               foretold
               in
               Scripture
               .
            
             Here
             I
             must
             tell
             him
             ,
             he
             is
             mistaken
             .
             For
             the
             Words
             are
             
             no
             such
             Prophecy
             ;
             but
             are
             spoken
             of
             the
             Times
             of
             Sennacherib
             ,
             who
             was
             to
             make
             War
             against
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             whom
             God
             promises
             to
             protect
             and
             defend
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             but
             keep
             within
             the
             Walls
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             stick
             close
             to
             his
             Law.
             The
             Author
             adds
             a
             considerable
             Reflection
             ;
             
               And
               thus
               these
               Men
               ,
               rather
               than
               they
               will
               allow
               the
               Scripture
               proofs
               ,
               that
               Christ
               is
               God
               ,
               destroy
               all
               the
               Old
               Testament
               proofs
               of
               the
               Truth
               of
               Christianity
               ;
               and
               yet
               if
               such
               Texts
               as
               these
               ,
               must
               pass
               only
               for
               Accommodations
               and
               Allusions
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               where
               they
               will
               find
               any
               proofs
               .
            
             Alas
             !
             I
             perceive
             the
             Author
             would
             be
             a
             very
             unfit
             Man
             to
             convert
             Jews
             .
             When
             I
             read
             first
             this
             Passage
             of
             his
             Book
             ;
             I
             could
             not
             but
             wonder
             ,
             how
             it
             came
             from
             a
             Christian
             .
             He
             knows
             not
             where
             we
             may
             find
             any
             proofs
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             besides
             those
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             .
             Are
             then
             the
             Miracles
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             nothing
             ?
             Is
             Christ's
             Resurrection
             no
             Proof
             ,
             or
             but
             a
             weak
             one
             ,
             of
             his
             being
             sent
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             truth
             of
             his
             Message
             ?
             Must
             we
             account
             as
             nothing
             ,
             the
             Purity
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             its
             swift
             Propagation
             thrô
             the
             whole
             World
             ?
             I
             always
             thought
             ,
             with
             other
             Christians
             ,
             that
             these
             were
             invincible
             Arguments
             for
             the
             Truth
             of
             our
             Religion
             .
             So
             they
             are
             indeed
             ,
             and
             by
             them
             we
             ought
             to
             convince
             the
             Jews
             :
             and
             then
             we
             are
             able
             to
             give
             them
             a
             reasonable
             Account
             of
             all
             the
             Texts
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             that
             are
             quoted
             in
             the
             New.
             
          
           
             The
             first
             place
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             quoted
             by
             our
             Author
             ,
             is
             Mat.
             28.
             19.
             
             
               Go
               ye
               therefore
               and
               teach
               all
               Nations
               ;
               Baptizing
               them
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Son
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             This
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             
               Brief
               History
            
             explains
             ,
             after
             this
             manner
             :
             
               To
               be
               Baptized
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               a
               Person
               or
               Persons
               ,
               is
               a
               Rite
               by
               which
               one
               delivers
               himself
               to
               the
               Institution
               ,
               Instruction
               ,
               and
               Obedience
               of
               such
               Person
               or
               Persons
               .
               So
               that
               to
               be
               Baptized
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               Son
               ,
               and
               Holy
               Ghost
               ;
               is
               to
               prosess
               to
               be
               led
               and
               guided
               by
               them
               :
               or
               (
               as
               Grotius
               expresses
               this
               matter
               )
               't
               is
               to
               declare
               ,
               we
               will
               admit
               of
               no
               other
               thing
               as
               a
               part
               of
               our
               Religion
               ,
               but
               what
               proceeds
               from
               these
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               Nothing
               but
               what
               is
               
                 commanded
                 by
                 God
              
               ,
               or
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               has
               been
               
                 delivered
                 by
                 his
                 Son
              
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               ,
               and
               consirmed
               (
               externally
               ,
               by
               the
               Miracles
               ;
               and
               internally
               ,
               by
               the
               Witness
               and
               Testimony
               )
               
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               the
               Power
               and
               Inspiration
               of
               God.
               
            
             Now
             all
             this
             our
             Author
             grants
             ;
             only
             he
             says
             ,
             that
             
               Baptism
               being
               a
               Religious
               Rite
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               Religious
               Profession
               of
               this
               ;
               a
               Religious
               Devoting
               our selves
               to
               them
               :
               and
               therefore
               we
               give
               up
               our selves
               to
               their
               Institution
               and
               Guidance
               ,
               not
               as
               Creatures
               ,
               but
               as
               to
               God
               ;
               who
               is
               both
               the
               Author
               and
               Object
               of
               our
               Faith
               and
               Worship
               .
            
             But
             what
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             all
             this
             ?
             We
             do
             not
             deny
             ,
             that
             Baptism
             is
             a
             Religious
             Rite
             ,
             and
             a
             Religious
             Profession
             of
             our
             Faith
             :
             we
             only
             deny
             that
             ,
             because
             we
             are
             Baptized
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Son
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             that
             therefore
             the
             Son
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             are
             Two
             Divine
             Persons
             ,
             and
             God
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Father
             .
             We
             religiously
             profess
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             to
             believe
             no
             other
             Doctrine
             but
             what
             is
             derived
             from
             the
             Father
             ,
             taught
             by
             his
             Son
             ,
             and
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             and
             the
             being
             Baptized
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Son
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             is
             so
             far
             from
             proving
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             God
             ;
             that
             supposing
             they
             are
             not
             ,
             yet
             we
             must
             of
             necessity
             be
             Baptized
             in
             their
             Name
             .
             When
             the
             Apostles
             made
             Proselytes
             ,
             had
             they
             Baptized
             them
             only
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Father
             ;
             such
             a
             Eaptism
             had
             been
             no
             distinction
             of
             Christians
             from
             Jews
             ;
             for
             the
             Jews
             believed
             in
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Christians
             .
             So
             that
             supposing
             Christ
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             are
             not
             God
             ,
             yet
             since
             the
             Gospel
             was
             first
             preached
             by
             the
             One
             ,
             and
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Other
             ;
             it
             was
             necessary
             that
             he
             who
             imbraced
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             should
             be
             Baptized
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             :
             to
             profess
             thereby
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             neither
             a
             Jew
             nor
             a
             Pagan
             ,
             but
             a
             Christian
             ;
             and
             that
             
             he
             admitted
             no
             other
             Doctrine
             ,
             but
             that
             delivered
             by
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             This
             was
             so
             essential
             to
             the
             Baptism
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             that
             we
             never
             read
             in
             the
             
               Acts
               of
               the
               Apostles
            
             ,
             that
             Proselytes
             were
             baptized
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             but
             
               only
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Son
               :
            
             of
             which
             we
             can
             give
             a
             reasonable
             Account
             ;
             for
             all
             that
             believed
             
               in
               God
            
             ,
             did
             not
             believe
             in
             Christ
             ;
             but
             whoever
             believed
             in
             Christ
             ,
             believed
             in
             God
             too
             .
             One
             might
             believe
             and
             trust
             
               in
               God
            
             ,
             without
             being
             a
             Christian
             ;
             but
             whoever
             believed
             in
             Christ
             and
             was
             Baptized
             in
             his
             Name
             ,
             was
             both
             a
             Worshipper
             of
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             Christian
             .
             He
             who
             was
             Baptized
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Son
             ,
             did
             publickly
             profess
             this
             Belief
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             sent
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             had
             his
             Doctrine
             from
             him
             ;
             and
             by
             such
             an
             Acknowledgment
             he
             profest
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             that
             God
             bare
             testimony
             to
             this
             Doctrine
             by
             the
             plentiful
             effusion
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             :
             So
             that
             to
             be
             Baptized
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             Son
             ,
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             and
             to
             be
             Baptized
             only
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Son
             ;
             are
             one
             and
             the
             same
             thing
             .
             I
             shall
             conclude
             this
             ,
             with
             the
             Words
             of
             the
             Learned
             Mr.
             Limborck
             ,
             Theol.
             Christ
             .
             pag.
             645.
             
             
               Dominus
               Jesus
               ritui
            
             ,
             &c.
             In
             English
             thus
             ;
             
               To
               this
               Rite
               before
               practised
               by
               
                 John
                 Baptist
              
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               added
               another
               Signification
               ;
               viz.
               the
               Profession
               of
               his
               Name
               ,
               and
               the
               Publick
               Reception
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               he
               had
               preached
               .
               Therefore
               he
               ordered
               that
               Baptism
               should
               be
               administred
               
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
              
               Mat.
               28.
               19.
               
               That
               those
               who
               should
               receive
               the
               Rite
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               might
               thereby
               give
               up
               themselves
               to
               the
               Father
               ,
               the
               Son
               ,
               and
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ;
               and
               profess
               themselves
               Disciples
               of
               that
               Doctrine
               ,
               which
               is
               originally
               derived
               from
               the
               Father
               ,
               revealed
               and
               preached
               by
               the
               Son
               ,
               and
               confirmed
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               with
               divers
               Miracles
               ,
               Signs
               ,
               Prodigies
               ,
               and
               Distributions
               of
               Gifts
               .
               So
               that
               the
               Reception
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               was
               
                 a
                 publick
                 Profession
                 of
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
              
               Therefore
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               Faithful
               are
               said
               every
               where
               ,
               to
               be
               
                 Baptized
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               profess
               by
               their
               being
               Baptized
               ,
               that
               they
               receive
               his
               Doctrine
               as
               Divine
               ,
               and
               will
               be
               called
               by
               his
               Name
               ,
               as
               being
               their
               heavenly
               Master
               and
               only
               Saviour
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Historian
             adds
             ,
             that
             ,
             
               'T
               is
               in
               vain
               ,
               not
               to
               say
               ridiculously
               pretended
               ;
               that
               a
               Person
               or
               thing
               is
               God
               ,
               because
               we
               are
               Baptized
               
                 unto
                 it
              
               ,
               or
               
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 it
              
               .
               For
               then
               Moses
               ,
               and
               St.
               
                 John
                 Baptist
              
               also
               ,
               would
               be
               Gods.
               1
               Cor.
               10.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               
                 Our
                 Fathers
                 were
                 all
                 Baptized
                 unto
              
               Moses
               .
               Acts
               19.
               3.
               
               
                 Vnto
                 what
                 then
                 were
                 ye
                 baptized
                 ?
                 And
                 they
                 said
                 ,
                 unto
              
               John
               
                 's
                 Baptism
              
               ;
               that
               is
               (
               say
               the
               Generality
               of
               Interpreters
               )
               
                 unto
                 John
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Doctrine
               by
               him
               delivered
               .
            
             He
             replies
             pag.
             212.
             
             
               I
               confess
               he
               had
               answered
               this
               Argument
               ;
               could
               he
               have
               shewn
               us
               ,
               that
               the
               Jews
               were
               baptized
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               
                 Moses
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 had
                 joined
              
               Moses
               
                 with
                 God
              
               ,
               as
               our
               Saviour
               joins
               the
               Son
               and
               Holy
               Ghost
               with
               the
               Father
               in
               the
               form
               of
               Baptism
               .
            
             But
             if
             the
             Jews
             were
             baptized
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             Moses
             ;
             who
             can
             doubt
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             baptized
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             too
             ;
             as
             those
             who
             are
             baptized
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             are
             thereby
             baptized
             also
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             has
             been
             before
             shewed
             ?
             It
             is
             plain
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             compares
             Moses
             with
             Christ
             ;
             and
             tells
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             that
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             baptized
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             Jesus
             the
             Son
             and
             Messenger
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             the
             Fathers
             had
             been
             baptized
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             Moses
             the
             Servant
             of
             God.
             But
             we
             can
             afford
             the
             Author
             some
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             wherein
             
               Creatures
               are
               joined
               with
               God.
            
             Thus
             ,
             Exod.
             14.
             31.
             it
             is
             said
             ;
             
               And
               the
               People
               feared
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               believed
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               his
               Servant
            
             Moses
             .
             In
             the
             Hebrew
             'tis
             ,
             in
             the
             Lord
             and
             
               in
               Moses
            
             his
             Servant
             .
             Here
             
               Moses
               the
               Man
            
             is
             joined
             with
             God
             ;
             and
             the
             Jews
             are
             said
             ,
             to
             
               believe
               in
            
             him
             ,
             as
             they
             believed
             in
             God.
             So
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             21.
             
             
               I
               charge
               thee
               before
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               elect
               Angels
               ,
               that
               thou
               observe
               these
               things
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Here
             elect
             Angels
             ,
             thô
             Creatures
             ,
             are
             ranked
             with
             God
             in
             so
             great
             and
             important
             a
             Matter
             ,
             and
             act
             of
             
             Religion
             ,
             as
             an
             Obtestation
             .
             Again
             ,
             Rev.
             1.
             4.
             
             
               Grace
               be
               to
               you
               and
               Peace
               from
               him
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               and
               which
               was
               ,
               and
               which
               is
               to
               come
               ;
               and
               from
               the
               seven
               Spirits
               which
               are
               before
               his
               Throne
               .
            
             If
             Moses
             and
             Angels
             may
             be
             joined
             with
             God
             ,
             in
             Acts
             of
             Faith
             ,
             of
             Obtestation
             ,
             and
             of
             Benediction
             ;
             why
             not
             the
             Son
             and
             Spirit
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             thô
             neither
             of
             them
             is
             God
             himself
             ?
             We
             plainly
             see
             by
             St.
             
             Paul's
             Words
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             that
             to
             be
             baptized
             
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               One
            
             ,
             does
             not
             import
             that
             he
             is
             God.
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             
               I
               thank
               God
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               I
               baptized
               none
               of
               you
               ,
               but
            
             Crispus
             and
             Gaius
             ;
             
               lest
               any
               should
               say
               ,
               that
               I
               had
               baptized
               in
               my
               own
               Name
               .
            
             He
             plainly
             intimates
             ,
             that
             a
             meer
             Man
             may
             baptize
             in
             his
             own
             Name
             ;
             and
             if
             any
             of
             the
             Corinthians
             had
             thought
             so
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             I
             hope
             they
             would
             not
             have
             concluded
             from
             thence
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             God
             ,
             or
             made
             himself
             God.
             
          
           
             He
             adds
             ;
             
               It
               is
               plain
               ,
               that
               to
               baptize
               
                 unto
                 Moses
              
               ,
               is
               a
               Figurative
               and
               Allusive
               Expression
               ;
               and
               does
               not
               and
               cannot
               signify
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               baptized
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               Moses
               ;
            
             because
             it
             is
             not
             true
             .
             Indeed
             the
             Jews
             were
             not
             baptized
             as
             Christians
             are
             ;
             but
             still
             they
             were
             baptized
             .
             Let
             the
             Author
             call
             it
             a
             Figurative
             and
             Mystical
             Baptism
             ,
             or
             what
             else
             he
             pleases
             ;
             it
             was
             still
             a
             Baptism
             ,
             as
             St.
             Paul
             assures
             us
             .
             And
             to
             be
             baptized
             
               into
               Moses
            
             ,
             is
             the
             same
             with
             being
             baptized
             
               in
               the
               Name
               of
            
             Moses
             ;
             as
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             to
             be
             baptized
             into
             or
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             is
             the
             same
             with
             being
             baptized
             
               in
               the
               Name
               of
            
             Christ
             .
             This
             was
             rightly
             understood
             by
             Vorstius
             ,
             who
             paraphrases
             this
             place
             thus
             ;
             
               Scitis
               etiam
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               i.
               e.
            
             
             
               You
               know
               also
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               all
               baptized
               in
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Moses
               ,
               as
               the
               Messenger
               of
               God
               ;
               as
               the
               Cloud
               ,
               and
               the
               Passage
               thrô
               the
               Red-Sea
               were
               designed
               for
               a
               Confirmation
               of
               the
               Ministry
               of
               Moses
               .
            
          
           
             But
             he
             denies
             ,
             that
             ,
             to
             be
             baptized
             into
             Christ
             ,
             and
             baptized
             
               in
               the
               Name
               of
            
             Christ
             ,
             signify
             the
             same
             thing
             .
             But
             he
             mistakes
             as
             grosly
             ,
             as
             he
             uses
             to
             do
             ;
             for
             any
             one
             may
             observe
             it
             ,
             that
             compares
             the
             Texts
             ,
             where
             these
             Phrases
             are
             used
             .
             Thus
             ,
             John
             3.
             18.
             
             
               He
               that
               believeth
               on
               him
            
             (
             in
             the
             Greek
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             ,
             or
             into
             ,
             or
             
               unto
               him
               )
               is
               not
               condemned
               ;
               but
               he
               that
               believeth
               not
               ,
               is
               condemned
               already
               ;
               because
               he
               hath
               not
               believed
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               only
               begotten
               Son
               of
               God.
            
             So
             at
             Rom.
             6.
             3.
             and
             Gal.
             3.
             27.
             to
             be
             baptized
             into
             Christ
             ;
             and
             at
             Acts
             2.
             38.
             and
             8.
             16.
             to
             be
             baptized
             
               in
               the
               Name
               of
            
             Christ
             ,
             are
             used
             as
             equivalent
             terms
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             the
             plain
             meaning
             of
             Rom.
             6.
             3.
             is
             this
             ;
             
               Know
               ye
               not
               ,
               that
               so
               many
               of
               us
               as
               were
               baptized
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               profest
               to
               obey
               his
               Doctrine
               ,
               lay
               thereby
               under
               an
               Obligation
               of
               a
               Spiritual
               Conformity
               to
               his
               Death
               ;
               in
               dying
               to
               Sin
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               dead
               ;
               and
               living
               to
               God
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               raised
               from
               the
               dead
               and
               lives
               with
               God.
               
            
             So
             that
             the
             first
             words
             ,
             contrary
             to
             our
             Author's
             Assertion
             ,
             relate
             to
             the
             form
             of
             administring
             Baptism
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             Jesus
             ;
             and
             the
             latter
             to
             the
             effect
             of
             it
             .
             This
             we
             may
             apply
             also
             to
             Gal.
             3.
             27.
             
          
           
             He
             further
             denies
             ,
             That
             to
             be
             baptized
             unto
             ,
             or
             into
             John
             
               's
               Baptism
            
             ,
             signifies
             to
             be
             baptized
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             John
             :
             for
             (
             says
             he
             )
             John
             did
             not
             baptize
             in
             his
             own
             Name
             ;
             but
             made
             Proselytes
             to
             the
             Messias
             .
             But
             I
             hope
             he
             will
             not
             deny
             ,
             that
             to
             be
             baptized
             
               into
               Christ's
               Baptism
            
             is
             all
             one
             with
             being
             baptized
             
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               Christ
            
             .
             And
             if
             this
             be
             so
             ,
             to
             be
             baptized
             into
             John
             
               's
               Baptism
            
             ,
             must
             also
             signify
             to
             be
             baptized
             
               in
               the
               Name
               of
            
             John.
             John
             indeed
             made
             Proselytes
             to
             the
             Messias
             ;
             but
             he
             preached
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             he
             who
             was
             baptized
             by
             him
             ,
             was
             baptized
             into
             the
             Profession
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             taught
             by
             him
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             whoever
             profest
             in
             his
             Baptism
             ,
             to
             follow
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             John
             ,
             might
             be
             said
             to
             be
             baptized
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             John
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             John.
             
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             He
             asks
             ,
             Whether
             it
             be
             not
             very
             absurd
             ,
             that
             the
             Power
             or
             Inspiration
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             a
             Person
             ,
             should
             be
             joined
             
               in
               the
               same
               Form
            
             with
             the
             Father
             and
             Son
             ,
             who
             are
             Persons
             ?
             I
             answer
             ;
             I
             see
             no
             absurdity
             ,
             in
             being
             baptized
             into
             the
             Profession
             of
             
             a
             Doctrine
             ,
             which
             not
             only
             comes
             originally
             from
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             is
             revealed
             by
             his
             Son
             ,
             but
             is
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Power
             or
             Spirit
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             next
             and
             last
             Place
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             which
             our
             Auther
             considers
             ,
             is
             the
             first
             Chapter
             of
             St.
             
             John's
             Gospel
             :
             Which
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             pag.
             215.
             gives
             a
             glorious
             Testimony
             to
             the
             Divinity
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             a
             plain
             Demonstration
             of
             the
             incurable
             Perverseness
             of
             Hereticks
             .
             I
             will
             examine
             this
             High
             Pretence
             ;
             and
             shew
             these
             three
             Things
             .
             1.
             
             The
             Absurdity
             of
             the
             Author's
             Explication
             of
             this
             Chapter
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Inconsistency
             of
             the
             Trinitarian
             Hypothesis
             with
             the
             Context
             .
             3.
             
             The
             true
             sense
             and
             meaning
             of
             this
             so
             much
             controverted
             Place
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Historian
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             Trinitarian
             Exposition
             of
             this
             Chapter
             is
             absurd
             and
             contradictious
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             this
             ;
             
               
                 In
                 the
                 Beginning
              
               ,
               i.
               e.
               from
               all
               Eternity
               .
            
             But
             ,
             How
             (
             saith
             the
             Historian
             )
             can
             
               in
               the
               Beginning
            
             ,
             be
             
               from
               all
               Eternity
            
             ?
             From
             all
             Eternity
             is
             before
             the
             Beginning
             ,
             or
             without
             Beginning
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             Beginning
             .
             To
             this
             our
             Author
             replies
             ,
             That
             
               No
               Man
               expounds
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               Eternity
               .
            
             But
             he
             should
             not
             be
             so
             bold
             in
             his
             Assertions
             ;
             for
             Mr.
             Calvin
             expounds
             it
             so
             .
             He
             adds
             ;
             
               When
               St.
               John
               tells
               us
               ,
               
                 In
                 the
                 Beginning
                 was
                 the
                 Word
              
               ;
               we
               say
               this
               proves
               the
               Eternity
               of
               the
               Word
               :
               for
               that
               which
               was
               ,
               when
               all
               things
               began
               which
               had
               a
               beginning
               ,
               was
               it self
               before
               the
               beginning
               and
               without
               beginning
               .
            
             I
             answer
             ,
             had
             the
             Evangelist
             designed
             to
             teach
             us
             the
             Eternity
             of
             the
             Word
             ;
             he
             would
             undoubtedly
             have
             done
             it
             by
             the
             same
             Characters
             ,
             that
             are
             used
             in
             Scripture
             to
             express
             the
             Eternity
             of
             God.
             Now
             this
             Expression
             ,
             
               in
               the
               Beginning
            
             ,
             is
             so
             far
             from
             denoting
             Eternity
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             never
             applied
             to
             God
             in
             that
             Sense
             .
             We
             read
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             That
             
               In
               the
               Beginning
               God
               created
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               ,
            
             Gen.
             1.
             1.
             
             Heb.
             1.
             10.
             
             a
             plain
             Demonstration
             that
             
               In
               the
               beginning
            
             cannot
             be
             applied
             to
             him
             that
             is
             God
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             Creatures
             ;
             and
             as
             plain
             a
             Demonstration
             that
             God
             himself
             is
             from
             all
             Eternity
             ;
             for
             he
             who
             created
             all
             things
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             (
             not
             only
             before
             all
             things
             ,
             but
             )
             from
             Eternity
             .
             But
             we
             never
             read
             
               God
               was
               in
               the
               Beginning
            
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             Descriptions
             which
             the
             Scriptures
             afford
             us
             of
             his
             Eternity
             :
             nay
             ,
             they
             rather
             declare
             it
             or
             describe
             it
             by
             ,
             
               Before
               the
               beginning
            
             ,
             Psal
             .
             90.
             2.
             
             
               Before
               the
               Mountains
               were
               brought
               forth
               ;
               —
               even
               from
               everlasting
               to
               everlasting
               thou
               art
               God.
            
             Here
             Eternity
             is
             described
             by
             
               before
               the
               beginning
            
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Scripture-Notion
             of
             Eternity
             :
             therefore
             if
             St.
             John
             had
             intended
             to
             shew
             the
             Eternity
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             he
             should
             not
             have
             said
             
               In
               the
               beginning
               was
               the
               Word
            
             ;
             but
             as
             't
             is
             said
             of
             God
             ,
             
               In
               the
               beginning
               the
               Word
               created
               the
               Heaven
               and
               the
               Earth
               .
            
             Nor
             will
             it
             avail
             any
             thing
             to
             say
             ;
             
               The
               Word
               was
               so
               in
               the
               beginning
               ;
               that
               
                 all
                 things
                 were
                 made
                 by
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 without
                 him
                 was
                 not
                 any
                 thing
                 made
                 that
                 was
                 made
                 .
              
            
             For
             as
             the
             foregoing
             Words
             ,
             
               In
               the
               beginning
               was
               the
               Word
               ,
            
             are
             no
             true
             Description
             of
             Eternity
             in
             Scripture
             ;
             so
             neither
             are
             these
             ,
             
               All
               things
               were
               made
               by
               him
               ,
               &c.
            
             the
             Scripture-Description
             of
             the
             Creation
             .
             There
             is
             no
             mention
             here
             made
             either
             of
             the
             Heaven
             ,
             or
             the
             Earth
             ,
             or
             the
             Sea
             ,
             which
             are
             never
             omitted
             in
             the
             Descriptions
             we
             have
             in
             Scripture
             of
             the
             first
             and
             true
             Creation
             ,
             a
             I
             shewed
             before
             ;
             and
             therefore
             there
             is
             no
             need
             to
             insist
             longer
             on
             this
             Phrase
             in
             this
             place
             .
          
           
             The
             Historian
             goes
             on
             .
             
               
                 Was
                 the
                 Word
              
               ,
               i.
               e.
               
                 was
                 God
                 the
                 Son
              
               ?
               But
               where
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               is
               the
               Word
               called
               God
               the
               the
               Son
               ?
            
             Our
             Author
             replies
             :
             
               This
               Word
               indeed
               is
               God
               the
               Son
               ;
               but
               we
               do
               not
               paraphrase
               it
               so
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               
                 In
                 the
                 beginning
                 was
                 God
                 the
                 Son
                 :
              
               but
               ,
               
                 In
                 the
                 beginning
                 was
                 that
                 Divine
                 Person
                 who
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 Word
                 .
              
            
             But
             I
             pray
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             ?
             For
             if
             the
             Word
             is
             indeed
             God
             the
             Son
             ,
             one
             may
             paraphrase
             it
             here
             ,
             In
             the
             beginning
             was
             God
             the
             Son
             ;
             as
             well
             as
             ,
             In
             the
             beginning
             was
             that
             Divine
             Person
             called
             the
             Word
             :
             the
             one
             is
             as
             fit
             ,
             and
             as
             good
             Sense
             as
             the
             other
             .
             But
             it
             seems
             ,
             our
             Author
             is
             asham'd
             to
             paraphrase
             
               the
               Word
            
             ,
             by
             
               God
               the
               Son
            
             :
             this
             is
             a
             Modesty
             in
             him
             ,
             which
             is
             but
             seldom
             found
             in
             his
             Book
             .
          
           
           
             Histor
             .
             
               
                 The
                 Word
                 was
                 God
              
               ,
               i.
               e.
               The
               Son
               was
               with
               the
               Father
               .
               Answ
               .
               It
               seems
               then
               that
               God
               in
               this
               Clause
               ,
               is
               the
               Father
               .
               But
               was
               not
               the
               Son
               also
               with
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               he
               too
               (
               according
               to
               Trinitarians
               )
               God
               ,
               or
               a
               God
               ?
               If
               he
               is
               ,
               why
               does
               St.
               John
               only
               say
               ,
               the
               Son
               was
               with
               the
               Father
               ;
               and
               how
               comes
               the
               Father
               to
               ingross
               here
               the
               Title
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               the
               exclusion
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ?
            
             To
             avoid
             the
             strength
             of
             this
             Argument
             ,
             our
             Author
             replies
             ;
             
               By
               God
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               here
               means
               that
               Original
               Mind
               and
               Wisdom
               ,
               that
               Supream
               and
               Soveraign
               Being
               ,
               whom
               all
               Men
               called
               God
               ,
               without
               making
               a
               Distinction
               of
               Persons
               in
               the
               Godhead
               .
            
             But
             if
             God
             in
             this
             place
             does
             not
             signify
             the
             Father
             only
             ,
             but
             the
             Three
             Persons
             of
             the
             Trinity
             ;
             he
             should
             not
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             here
             means
             that
             Original
             Mind
             and
             Wisdom
             ,
             but
             
               those
               Three
               Minds
               whom
               all
               Men
               called
               God
            
             ;
             for
             we
             are
             taught
             all
             over
             his
             Book
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             Three
             infinite
             Minds
             ;
             and
             consequently
             Three
             Wisdoms
             ,
             for
             an
             infinite
             Mind
             cannot
             be
             without
             Wisdom
             :
             Neither
             should
             he
             say
             ,
             
               That
               Supream
               and
               Soveraign
               Being
            
             ,
             whom
             all
             Men
             call
             God
             ,
             but
             those
             Three
             Supream
             and
             Soveraign
             Beings
             :
             for
             he
             often
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             
               God
               is
               Three
               infinite
               and
               substantial
               Beings
            
             ;
             therefore
             he
             is
             Three
             Supream
             and
             Soveraign
             Beings
             .
             It
             is
             a
             plain
             Contradiction
             ,
             to
             say
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             God
             is
             Three
             Minds
             and
             Three
             Beings
             ;
             and
             in
             another
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             but
             one
             Mind
             and
             one
             Being
             .
             Furthermore
             ,
             when
             the
             Evangelist
             says
             ,
             
               The
               Word
               was
               with
               God
            
             ,
             if
             by
             God
             he
             means
             not
             the
             Father
             only
             ,
             but
             the
             Three
             Persons
             who
             are
             that
             God
             ;
             this
             will
             make
             a
             very
             trifling
             sense
             .
             For
             then
             ,
             
               the
               Word
               was
               with
               God
            
             ,
             must
             signify
             ,
             thē
             second
             Person
             of
             the
             Trinity
             was
             with
             the
             Three
             Persons
             of
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             and
             consequently
             with
             himself
             ;
             which
             is
             not
             only
             trifling
             ,
             but
             ridiculous
             .
          
           
             The
             Apostle
             adds
             ;
             
               And
               the
               Word
               was
               God.
            
             Our
             Author
             to
             serve
             his
             Hypothesis
             ,
             puts
             here
             another
             or
             a
             new
             sense
             on
             the
             word
             God
             :
             for
             he
             saw
             it
             was
             inconsistent
             with
             his
             Opinion
             ;
             that
             in
             this
             Clause
             God
             should
             be
             interpreted
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             in
             the
             foregoing
             .
             Indeed
             it
             would
             be
             strange
             Non-sense
             ;
             for
             then
             
               the
               Word
               was
               God
            
             should
             signify
             ,
             the
             second
             Person
             of
             the
             Trinity
             was
             with
             the
             Three
             Persons
             of
             the
             Trinity
             .
             Therefore
             in
             his
             Hypothesis
             ,
             
               the
               Word
               was
               God
            
             ,
             signifies
             ,
             
               the
               Word
               was
               a
               Divine
               Person
               in
               the
               Godhead
               ,
               pag.
            
             216.
             
             But
             this
             Interpretation
             is
             no
             less
             absurd
             than
             the
             other
             ;
             for
             by
             
               the
               Word
            
             ,
             he
             understands
             a
             Divine
             Person
             who
             is
             called
             
               the
               Word
            
             ,
             and
             by
             God
             too
             he
             means
             a
             Divine
             Person
             in
             the
             Godhead
             .
             Therefore
             his
             Interpretation
             of
             these
             Words
             ,
             
               the
               Word
               was
               God
            
             ,
             amounts
             only
             to
             this
             ,
             the
             Divine
             Person
             ,
             who
             is
             called
             the
             Word
             ,
             was
             a
             Divine
             Person
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             give
             us
             a
             right
             and
             full
             understanding
             of
             this
             place
             ,
             he
             thought
             sit
             to
             paraphrase
             it
             thus
             ;
             
               
                 In
                 the
                 Beginning
                 was
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Word
                 was
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Word
                 was
                 God
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               In
               the
               Beginning
               of
               all
               Things
               was
               the
               Divine
               Person
               ,
               whose
               Name
               and
               Character
               is
               
                 the
                 Word
              
               ;
               this
               Word
               was
               inseparably
               united
               to
               that
               Supream
               Being
               ,
               whom
               we
               call
               God
               ,
               and
               was
               himself
               God
               ,
               a
               Divine
               Person
               subsisting
               in
               the
               Unity
               of
               the
               Godhead
               ;
               not
               a
               Power
               and
               Faculty
               as
               Reason
               is
               in
               Man.
               
            
             I
             hope
             the
             Author
             will
             not
             take
             it
             ill
             ,
             if
             I
             paraphrase
             his
             Paraphrase
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             clearer
             to
             vulgar
             Understandings
             .
             
               In
               the
               Beginning
               of
               all
               Things
               ,
               was
               the
               second
               Divine
               Person
               of
               the
               Trinity
               ,
               whose
               Name
               and
               Character
               is
               the
               Word
               ;
               this
               second
               Divine
               Person
               of
               the
               Trinity
               was
               inseparably
               united
               with
               the
               Three
               Persons
               of
               the
               Trinity
               ,
               whom
               we
               call
               God
               ,
               and
               consequently
               with
               himself
               ;
               and
               this
               second
               Person
               was
               a
               Divine
               Person
               ,
               not
               a
               Power
               and
               Faculty
               ,
            
             as
             Reason
             is
             in
             Man.
             Our
             Author
             was
             so
             taken
             with
             this
             sense
             of
             the
             Words
             of
             St.
             John
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             not
             for
             bear
             breaking
             out
             into
             these
             Words
             ,
             
               Can
               any
               thing
               be
               more
               easy
               and
               obvious
               ,
               and
               more
               agreeable
               to
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Trinity
               ?
            
             I
             confess
             ,
             't
             is
             very
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Trinity
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Thô
             I
             have
             shown
             already
             the
             inconsistency
             of
             the
             Trinitarian
             Hypothesis
             ,
             with
             
             the
             First
             Chapter
             of
             St.
             
             John's
             Gospel
             ,
             by
             confuting
             the
             Author's
             Explication
             ;
             yet
             I
             intend
             to
             make
             it
             appear
             farther
             ,
             by
             these
             few
             Considerations
             :
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             
               to
               be
               in
               the
               Beginning
            
             ,
             cannot
             here
             signify
             ,
             to
             be
             from
             all
             Eternity
             ,
             has
             been
             proved
             already
             ;
             because
             the
             Scripture
             does
             never
             describe
             Eternity
             by
             such
             an
             Expression
             ,
             nor
             does
             the
             Expression
             
               in
               its
               own
               Nature
            
             denote
             Eternity
             :
             St.
             John
             would
             not
             have
             expressed
             so
             great
             a
             Mystery
             ,
             and
             so
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             by
             All
             ,
             in
             improper
             and
             unsuitable
             Words
             .
             (
             2.
             )
             For
             the
             Word
             to
             be
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             God
             ,
             can
             never
             bear
             the
             sense
             which
             the
             Trinitarians
             put
             upon
             it
             .
             When
             John
             says
             ,
             
               the
               Word
               was
               with
               God
            
             ;
             if
             by
             God
             we
             must
             understand
             the
             Three
             Persons
             of
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             and
             by
             
               the
               Word
            
             a
             Divine
             Person
             in
             that
             Trinity
             ;
             this
             Interpretation
             makes
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             this
             absurd
             sense
             ;
             
               The
               second
               Divine
               Person
               of
               the
               Trinity
               was
               with
               the
               Three
               Persons
               of
               the
               Trinity
               ,
               and
               consequently
               with
               himself
               .
            
             But
             if
             by
             God
             we
             must
             understand
             
               the
               Father
            
             only
             ;
             why
             does
             St.
             John
             omit
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             who
             is
             God
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             with
             whom
             the
             Son
             was
             no
             less
             than
             with
             the
             Father
             ?
             In
             a
             word
             (
             as
             the
             Historian
             speaks
             )
             How
             comes
             the
             Father
             to
             ingross
             here
             the
             Title
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             the
             exclusion
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ?
             (
             3.
             )
             
               The
               Word
               was
               God
            
             ,
             must
             signify
             in
             this
             Hypothesis
             ;
             
               That
               Divine
               Person
               who
               is
               called
               the
               Word
               ,
            
             was
             a
             Divine
             Person
             .
             (
             4.
             )
             All
             Trinitarians
             confess
             ,
             that
             St.
             John
             in
             the
             Beginning
             of
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             speaks
             of
             the
             New
             Creation
             wrought
             by
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             the
             Old
             ;
             and
             thô
             they
             do
             not
             agree
             among
             themselves
             about
             the
             place
             ,
             where
             he
             begins
             to
             treat
             of
             this
             New
             Creation
             or
             Regeneration
             ;
             yet
             they
             do
             all
             grant
             ,
             that
             he
             discourses
             of
             it
             before
             ,
             Ver.
             14.
             
             
               And
               the
               Word
               was
               made
               Flesh
               .
            
             They
             all
             take
             those
             words
             ,
             
               He
               came
               unto
               his
               own
            
             ,
             Ver.
             11.
             to
             be
             meant
             of
             Christ's
             conversing
             among
             Men
             ,
             and
             teaching
             them
             the
             way
             of
             Salvation
             .
             But
             if
             
               the
               Word
               was
               made
               Flesh
            
             ,
             at
             Ver.
             14.
             signifies
             Christ's
             Incarnation
             ,
             as
             Trinitarians
             pretend
             ,
             it
             is
             unaccountable
             that
             St.
             John
             ,
             writing
             the
             History
             of
             Christ's
             Life
             ,
             should
             first
             tell
             us
             
               what
               Christ
               Incarnate
               has
               done
            
             ,
             and
             then
             that
             
               He
               was
               Incarnate
            
             .
             This
             is
             just
             as
             if
             one
             ,
             writing
             the
             Life
             of
             Alexander
             ,
             should
             say
             ,
             he
             overcame
             Darius
             ;
             and
             then
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             begotten
             by
             Philip
             King
             of
             Macedon
             .
             Or
             ,
             that
             Christ
             was
             tempted
             of
             the
             Devil
             ;
             and
             then
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             conceived
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             Indeed
             it
             cannot
             be
             denied
             ,
             that
             the
             Evangelists
             do
             not
             very
             much
             observe
             the
             order
             of
             time
             ,
             in
             relating
             several
             Discourses
             and
             Miracles
             of
             Christ
             ;
             but
             this
             is
             of
             no
             great
             moment
             ,
             and
             does
             not
             destroy
             
               the
               proper
               and
               essential
               order
               of
               History
               .
            
             The
             former
             has
             been
             done
             by
             the
             Evangelists
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             by
             other
             Historians
             ;
             but
             never
             the
             latter
             .
             They
             never
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             Christ
             went
             about
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             and
             then
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             born
             :
             or
             that
             ,
             he
             was
             raised
             from
             the
             dead
             ;
             and
             then
             ,
             that
             he
             died
             .
             This
             would
             be
             to
             invert
             the
             true
             order
             of
             History
             ,
             and
             make
             Non-sense
             of
             it
             :
             And
             therefore
             it
             sufficiently
             proves
             that
             these
             words
             ,
             
               The
               Word
               was
               made
               Flesh
            
             ,
             coming
             after
             
               He
               came
               unto
               his
               own
            
             ,
             cannot
             be
             meant
             of
             Christ's
             Incarnation
             .
             Thus
             Ver.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             John
             is
             said
             to
             bear
             witness
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             then
             that
             he
             was
             Incarnate
             .
             The
             like
             we
             may
             observe
             on
             Ver.
             10.
             
             
               He
               was
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               the
               World
               was
               made
               by
               him
            
             ;
             if
             those
             Words
             ,
             
               The
               World
               was
               made
               by
               him
               ,
            
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             in
             a
             proper
             sense
             of
             Creation
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             should
             have
             said
             first
             ,
             that
             the
             World
             
               was
               made
               by
               him
            
             ,
             and
             then
             that
             
               He
               was
               in
               the
               World.
            
             (
             5.
             )
             This
             Evangelist
             plainly
             tells
             us
             (
             Chap.
             20.
             
             Ver.
             21.
             )
             the
             design
             he
             aimed
             at
             when
             he
             wrote
             his
             Gospel
             ;
             
               These
               Things
               are
               written
               ,
               that
               ye
               might
               believe
               that
               Jesus
               is
               the
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               that
               believing
               ,
               ye
               might
               have
               Life
               thrô
               his
               Name
               .
            
             It
             was
             not
             therefore
             to
             teach
             the
             Divinity
             and
             Consubstantiality
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             Trinitarians
             pretend
             .
             He
             wrote
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             be
             sure
             that
             Jesus
             is
             the
             Christ
             ,
             
               the
               Son
               of
               God
            
             ,
             not
             that
             he
             was
             God.
             How
             comes
             he
             then
             to
             forget
             the
             most
             essential
             Thing
             ,
             which
             induced
             him
             to
             write
             and
             publish
             
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             viz.
             the
             asserting
             of
             Christ's
             Divinity
             ?
             No
             ,
             no
             ,
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             he
             only
             designed
             to
             teach
             and
             prove
             ,
             that
             Jesus
             is
             the
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             God.
             And
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             can
             no
             more
             be
             God
             ,
             than
             a
             Son
             can
             be
             his
             Father
             .
             Thus
             I
             think
             it
             appears
             clearly
             ,
             that
             this
             Beginning
             of
             St.
             
             John's
             Gospel
             does
             not
             favour
             the
             Trinitarian
             Opinion
             ;
             but
             from
             Ver.
             1
             ,
             to
             Ver.
             15.
             is
             only
             an
             Abridgment
             of
             his
             whole
             Book
             .
             Were
             the
             Trinitarian
             Hypothesis
             clearly
             set
             down
             in
             other
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             I
             would
             not
             wonder
             to
             see
             Men
             lay
             so
             much
             stress
             upon
             this
             place
             :
             but
             since
             the
             Scriptures
             throughout
             teach
             us
             ,
             that
             Christ
             was
             but
             a
             Man
             ;
             it
             stands
             to
             reason
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             explain
             one
             obscure
             place
             by
             a
             thousand
             that
             are
             plain
             and
             easy
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             I
             come
             now
             to
             assign
             the
             true
             Sense
             of
             this
             famous
             Context
             .
          
           
             
               Vers
               .
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               
                 In
                 the
                 beginning
                 was
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Word
                 was
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Word
                 was
                 God
                 :
                 The
                 same
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 with
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 PARAPHRASE
                 .
              
               
                 
                   When
                   Jesus
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   called
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   was
                   the
                   Messenger
                   and
                   Preacher
                   of
                   God's
                   Will
                   and
                   Word
                   ,
                   and
                   (
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   )
                   the
                   Mouth
                   by
                   which
                   God
                   pronounced
                   his
                   Oracles
                   ,
                   began
                   to
                   preach
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ;
                   he
                   was
                   
                     intimate
                     to
                     the
                     most
                     secret
                     Counsels
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   like
                   one
                   who
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   very
                   Bosom
                   of
                   his
                   Father
                   ;
                   and
                   he
                   was
                   
                     in
                     the
                     form
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   like
                   God
                   ,
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   Glory
                   and
                   Majesty
                   that
                   did
                   shine
                   in
                   him
                   .
                
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Man
                 Jesus
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 
                   the
                   Word
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 no
                 Body
                 will
                 deny
                 who
                 reads
                 Rev.
                 19.
                 13.
                 where
                 Jesus
                 is
                 thus
                 described
                 ;
                 
                   He
                   was
                   clothed
                   with
                   a
                   Vesture
                   dipt
                   in
                   Blood
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Name
                   is
                   called
                   The
                   Word
                   of
                   God.
                
                 He
                 who
                 is
                 here
                 called
                 
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 clothed
                 with
                 a
                 Vesture
                 
                   dipt
                   in
                   Blood
                
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 
                   the
                   Man
                
                 Jesus
                 .
                 Our
                 Lord
                 calls
                 himself
                 
                   the
                   Way
                
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 teaches
                 us
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 Salvation
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   the
                   Light
                
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 very
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 bringer
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 therefore
                 why
                 not
                 also
                 
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 Revealer
                 ,
                 Bringer
                 ,
                 and
                 first
                 Preacher
                 of
                 it
                 ?
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 It
                 appears
                 by
                 the
                 second
                 Verse
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Evangelist
                 did
                 not
                 design
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 real
                 Distinction
                 ,
                 between
                 
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   beginning
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   to
                   be
                   with
                   God
                
                 ;
                 for
                 what
                 was
                 distinctly
                 spoken
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Verse
                 ,
                 is
                 put
                 together
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   same
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   beginning
                   with
                   God.
                
                 In
                 effect
                 ,
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 was
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 began
                 to
                 enter
                 upon
                 his
                 Prophetick
                 Office
                 ;
                 this
                 would
                 be
                 no
                 great
                 wonder
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 began
                 to
                 preach
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 admitted
                 into
                 the
                 most
                 intimate
                 Counsels
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 made
                 partaker
                 of
                 his
                 most
                 secret
                 Will.
                 This
                 I
                 think
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Repetition
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 Verse
                 ;
                 besides
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 Repetitions
                 are
                 very
                 frequent
                 throughout
                 the
                 whole
                 Gospel
                 of
                 St.
                 John
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 used
                 in
                 that
                 Book
                 than
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 .
                 Thus
                 when
                 the
                 same
                 Apostle
                 says
                 ,
                 1
                 John
                 1.
                 1.
                 
                 
                   That
                   which
                   was
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   heard
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 he
                 does
                 not
                 pretend
                 really
                 to
                 distinguish
                 those
                 two
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 Gospel
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 seen
                 and
                 heard
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 declared
                 unto
                 Men.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 I
                 have
                 proved
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   In
                   the
                   beginning
                
                 cannot
                 signify
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 here
                 used
                 for
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 the
                 place
                 last
                 quoted
                 (
                 and
                 several
                 others
                 )
                 do
                 sufficiently
                 prove
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 
                   To
                   be
                   with
                   God
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   Bosom
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                
                 (
                 at
                 ver
                 .
                 18.
                 )
                 are
                 equivalent
                 Terms
                 .
                 If
                 therefore
                 we
                 know
                 the
                 true
                 Sense
                 of
                 the
                 latter
                 Expression
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 have
                 a
                 right
                 understanding
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 .
                 The
                 Words
                 at
                 ver
                 .
                 18.
                 run
                 thus
                 ;
                 
                   No
                   Man
                   hath
                   seen
                   God
                   at
                   any
                   time
                   ;
                   the
                   only
                   begotten
                   Son
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   Bosom
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   he
                   has
                   declared
                   him
                   .
                
                 Now
                 to
                 see
                 God
                 in
                 St.
                 
                 John's
                 Stile
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 Decrees
                 and
                 Will
                 of
                 God
                 concerning
                 the
                 Dispensation
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 Those
                 words
                 therefore
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 thus
                 paraphrased
                 ;
                 
                   No
                   Man
                   knew
                   at
                   
                   any
                   time
                   the
                   Will
                   and
                   Decrees
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   concerning
                   the
                   Dispensation
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   :
                   the
                   beloved
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   admitted
                   into
                   his
                   most
                   secret
                   Counsels
                   ,
                   has
                   fully
                   discovered
                   them
                   to
                   us
                   .
                
                 The
                 Word
                 Only-begotten
                 ,
                 is
                 put
                 here
                 for
                 Beloved
                 ,
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Excellence
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 used
                 very
                 often
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 Profane
                 and
                 Sacred
                 Authors
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 be
                 
                   in
                   the
                   Bosom
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                
                 is
                 not
                 here
                 an
                 Interpretation
                 of
                 Only-begotten
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Best-Beloved
                 )
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 brought
                 in
                 as
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 full
                 knowledg
                 that
                 Christ
                 had
                 of
                 God's
                 Will
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 discovery
                 he
                 made
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Christ
                 ,
                 saith
                 our
                 Evangelist
                 here
                 ,
                 has
                 fully
                 declared
                 the
                 Will
                 and
                 Counsels
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 How
                 so
                 ?
                 Because
                 he
                 was
                 intimate
                 and
                 admitted
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 secret
                 and
                 hidden
                 Counsels
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 which
                 he
                 expresses
                 by
                 the
                 Son
                 's
                 being
                 
                   in
                   the
                   Bosom
                
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 then
                 the
                 true
                 Sense
                 of
                 this
                 Phrase
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Word
                   was
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 God
                 discovered
                 to
                 him
                 the
                 whole
                 extent
                 of
                 his
                 Will
                 ,
                 he
                 kept
                 nothing
                 secret
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 filled
                 him
                 up
                 with
                 the
                 Treasures
                 of
                 ,
                 Wisdom
                 and
                 Knowledg
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 We
                 may
                 easily
                 understand
                 the
                 true
                 meaning
                 of
                 
                   the
                   Word
                   was
                   God
                
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 compare
                 them
                 with
                 Phil.
                 2.
                 6.
                 where
                 Christ
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 
                   in
                   the
                   form
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   equal
                   with
                   God
                
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 
                   like
                   God
                
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 rendred
                 .
                 Christ
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 like
                 God
                 ;
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Power
                 and
                 Authority
                 bestowed
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 wrought
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Miracles
                 ;
                 raising
                 the
                 Dead
                 ,
                 curing
                 the
                 Lame
                 ,
                 restoring
                 sight
                 to
                 the
                 Blind
                 ,
                 stilling
                 the
                 Winds
                 and
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 This
                 we
                 may
                 apply
                 to
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 St.
                 John.
                 Jesus
                 was
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 Bosom
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Partaker
                 of
                 his
                 most
                 secret
                 Counsels
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 was
                 besides
                 invested
                 with
                 such
                 Authority
                 and
                 Power
                 ,
                 as
                 made
                 him
                 like
                 God.
                 So
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 by
                 St.
                 John
                 called
                 God
                 (
                 or
                 rather
                 ,
                 a
                 God
                 )
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 that
                 Power
                 and
                 Authortiy
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 became
                 in
                 some
                 manner
                 like
                 unto
                 the
                 true
                 and
                 most
                 High
                 God.
                 But
                 this
                 Appellation
                 does
                 no
                 more
                 prove
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 
                   true
                   and
                   most
                   High
                   God
                
                 ,
                 than
                 Solomon
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Judges
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 
                   the
                   True
                   God
                
                 ,
                 because
                 this
                 Name
                 God
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 Psal
                 .
                 82.
                 6.
                 and
                 45.
                 6.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Ver.
               3.
               
               
                 All
                 things
                 were
                 made
                 by
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 without
                 him
                 was
                 not
                 any
                 thing
                 made
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 made
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 PARAPHRASE
                 .
              
               
                 
                   All
                   things
                   ,
                   necessary
                   to
                   the
                   Propagation
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   were
                   performed
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                   the
                   Author
                   and
                   first
                   Preacher
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   without
                   his
                   Direction
                   ,
                   there
                   was
                   not
                   any
                   thing
                   performed
                   that
                   was
                   performed
                   .
                
                 That
                 this
                 relates
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 Creation
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 Dispensation
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 is
                 very
                 plain
                 from
                 the
                 following
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   him
                   was
                   Life
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Life
                   was
                   the
                   Light
                   of
                   Men
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 In
                 these
                 words
                 the
                 Evangelist
                 teaches
                 us
                 ,
                 how
                 all
                 things
                 were
                 made
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 him
                 was
                 the
                 Life
                 and
                 Light
                 of
                 Men
                 ;
                 which
                 all
                 Men
                 may
                 discern
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 spoken
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 by
                 him
                 taught
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 Men
                 and
                 their
                 Life
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 leads
                 them
                 to
                 Eternal
                 Life
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Ver.
               10
               ,
               11.
               
               
                 He
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 World
                 was
                 made
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 World
                 knew
                 him
                 not
                 .
                 He
                 came
                 unto
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 own
                 received
                 him
                 not
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 PARAPHRASE
                 .
              
               
                 
                   He
                   was
                   conversing
                   
                     among
                     Men
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   teach
                   them
                   the
                   way
                   to
                   Salvation
                   ;
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   were
                   reclaimed
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   
                     the
                     greater
                     part
                     rejected
                  
                   him
                   .
                   He
                   was
                   sent
                   to
                   his
                   own
                   Brethren
                   ,
                   but
                   most
                   of
                   them
                   would
                   not
                   receive
                   him
                   .
                
                 It
                 does
                 sufficiently
                 appear
                 by
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   the
                   World
                   knew
                   him
                   not
                   ,
                
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 speaks
                 only
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 who
                 only
                 are
                 capable
                 of
                 knowing
                 ;
                 not
                 of
                 this
                 visible
                 World
                 :
                 As
                 indeed
                 the
                 11th
                 Verse
                 is
                 a
                 plain
                 Explication
                 of
                 Verse
                 10.
                 
                 St.
                 John
                 expresses
                 in
                 this
                 Chapter
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 several
                 ways
                 :
                 
                   He
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   World
                   ;
                   He
                   came
                   unto
                   his
                   own
                   ;
                   The
                   Light
                   shined
                   in
                   Darkness
                
                 ;
                 these
                 are
                 equivalent
                 Expressions
                 .
                 So
                 also
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   World
                   knew
                   him
                   not
                   ;
                   His
                   own
                   received
                   him
                   not
                   ;
                   the
                   Darkness
                   comprehended
                   it
                   not
                
                 ;
                 signify
                 
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 .
                 Thus
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   World
                   was
                   made
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                
                 is
                 explained
                 at
                 Ver.
                 12.
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   But
                   as
                   many
                   as
                   received
                   him
                   ,
                   to
                   them
                   gave
                   he
                   Power
                   to
                   become
                   the
                   Sons
                   of
                   God
                
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 Verse
                 4
                 ,
                 and
                 9.
                 
                 So
                 that
                 in
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 Intention
                 to
                 saythat
                 the
                 Old
                 Creation
                 was
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 Je
                 ,
                 sus
                 Christ
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             HIS
             second
             Charge
             is
             ,
             That
             Socinianism
             makes
             the
             Jewish
             Oeconomy
             very
             unreasonable
             and
             unaccountable
             ,
             pag.
             231.
             because
             if
             Christ
             were
             no
             more
             than
             a
             meer
             Man
             ,
             the
             Anti-type
             should
             fall
             very
             short
             of
             the
             Types
             contained
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             .
             
               The
               Tabernacle
               and
               Temple
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               was
               God's
               House
               where
               he
               chose
               to
               dwell
               by
               the
               visible
               Symbols
               of
               his
               Presence
               ;
               and
               was
               so
               contrived
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               the
               Figure
               both
               of
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               ;
               for
               so
               the
               Apostle
               to
               the
               Hebrews
               expresly
               tells
               us
               ,
               the
               Holy
               of
               Holies
               was
               a
               Figure
               of
               Heaven
               .
               —
               But
               we
               must
               all
               confess
               ,
               that
               this
               was
               a
               very
               unaccountable
               and
               insignificant
               Ceremony
               ,
               for
               God
               ,
               who
               fills
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               with
               his
               Presence
               ,
               to
               dwell
               in
               an
               House
               made
               with
               Hands
               ,
               —
               had
               it
               not
               prefigured
               something
               more
               Divine
               and
               Mysterious
               .
               —
               The
               Temple
               then
               was
               a
               Figure
               ,
               and
               we
               must
               inquire
               ,
               what
               it
               was
               the
               Figure
               of
               ?
               Now
               a
               Typical
               Presence
               can
               be
               a
               Figure
               of
               nothing
               but
               a
               real
               Presence
               ,
               and
               God's
               Personal
               dwelling
               among
               Men
               :
               for
               Presence
               and
               Habitation
               can
               signify
               nothing
               but
               Presence
               ,
               and
               a
               Figure
               must
               be
               a
               Figure
               of
               some
               thing
               that
               is
               real
               ;
               and
               nothing
               can
               answer
               to
               a
               figurative
               visible
               Presence
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               a
               personal
               visible
               Presence
               .
            
             He
             goes
             on
             ,
             and
             applies
             this
             to
             Christ
             ,
             who
             (
             at
             John
             2.
             19.
             
             )
             calls
             his
             Body
             a
             Temple
             ;
             which
             (
             says
             our
             Author
             )
             was
             that
             in
             Truth
             and
             Reality
             ,
             which
             the
             Temple
             was
             but
             a
             Figure
             of
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               God's
               Presence
               on
               Earth
            
             ,
             which
             he
             explains
             of
             his
             being
             personally
             united
             to
             Christ's
             Humane
             Nature
             .
             
               But
               if
               Christ
               be
               not
               Incarnate
               ,
               adds
               he
               ,
               if
               the
               Divine
               Word
               be
               not
               personally
               united
               to
               the
               Humane
               Nature
               ;
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               is
               but
               a
               figurative
               Temple
               ,
               as
               the
               Temple
               at
               Jerusalem
               was
               :
               and
               then
               one
               Figure
               is
               made
               a
               Type
               of
               another
               ;
               which
               is
               as
               great
               an
               Absurdity
               in
               Types
               ,
               as
               a
               Metaphor
               of
               a
               Metaphor
               in
               speech
               .
            
             I
             do
             not
             remember
             I
             ever
             saw
             so
             much
             trifling
             ,
             so
             seriously
             urged
             in
             a
             weighty
             Question
             :
             but
             I
             have
             undertaken
             the
             drudgery
             of
             making
             Reflections
             on
             it
             ;
             and
             therefore
             will
             consider
             what
             he
             has
             offered
             .
             —
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Temple
             was
             a
             Figure
             both
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             I
             am
             content
             to
             admit
             ;
             the
             Apostle
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             may
             be
             interpreted
             to
             that
             purpose
             .
             But
             that
             it
             was
             also
             a
             Type
             of
             Christ's
             Body
             ,
             we
             have
             no
             colour
             from
             Scripture
             to
             affirm
             it
             ;
             and
             the
             Author
             has
             offer'd
             no
             other
             ground
             for
             it
             ,
             but
             his
             own
             wandring
             Fancy
             .
          
           
             The
             Author
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             who
             inlarges
             upon
             the
             Temple
             ,
             does
             not
             give
             the
             least
             Intimation
             of
             this
             :
             why
             then
             should
             we
             contrive
             Types
             and
             Figures
             of
             our
             own
             ,
             without
             any
             reason
             for
             it
             ?
             If
             this
             be
             allowed
             ,
             we
             may
             make
             Types
             of
             any
             thing
             ;
             and
             increase
             Figures
             to
             an
             infinite
             Number
             .
             If
             the
             Author
             is
             in
             love
             with
             cold
             and
             groundless
             Allegories
             ,
             every
             Body
             is
             not
             of
             his
             Mind
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             should
             keep
             them
             to
             himself
             .
             But
             why
             should
             the
             Temple
             be
             a
             Figure
             of
             Christ's
             Body
             ,
             rather
             than
             the
             Ark
             ?
             God
             is
             said
             ,
             all
             over
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             to
             dwell
             between
             the
             Cherubims
             ;
             it
             was
             the
             proper
             Seat
             of
             God
             ,
             where
             he
             gave
             forth
             his
             Oracles
             ,
             and
             made
             his
             Glory
             to
             appear
             
             by
             affording
             sensible
             Signs
             of
             his
             Presence
             .
             If
             therefore
             such
             Allegories
             had
             any
             Signification
             of
             future
             Times
             and
             Things
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             more
             probable
             that
             the
             Ark
             was
             a
             Type
             of
             Christ's
             Body
             ,
             than
             the
             Temple
             :
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             we
             know
             already
             by
             a
             Divine
             Testimony
             ,
             that
             the
             Temple
             was
             a
             Figure
             of
             some-thing
             else
             .
             But
             he
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             Christ
             calls
             his
             Body
             a
             Temple
             .
             What
             then
             ?
             so
             St.
             Paul
             calls
             the
             Corinthians
             ;
             
               Ye
               are
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               the
               Temple
               of
               God.
            
             Was
             the
             Temple
             at
             Jerusalem
             a
             Figure
             or
             Type
             of
             the
             Bodies
             of
             the
             Corinthians
             ?
             Or
             does
             our
             Saviour
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             calls
             his
             Body
             a
             Temple
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             the
             Anti-type
             of
             the
             Temple
             of
             the
             Jews
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             Tho
             the
             Temple
             were
             not
             a
             Figure
             of
             Christ's
             Body
             ,
             yet
             it
             would
             be
             no
             unaccountable
             and
             insignificant
             Ceremony
             ,
             for
             God
             to
             dwell
             in
             an
             House
             made
             with
             Hands
             ;
             to
             appoint
             this
             the
             place
             of
             his
             Worship
             ,
             &c.
             which
             our
             Author
             thinks
             to
             be
             inexplicable
             without
             admitting
             his
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Trinity
             .
             Who
             knows
             not
             ,
             that
             the
             Israelites
             were
             given
             to
             Idolatry
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             pompous
             way
             of
             Worship
             used
             among
             the
             neighbouring
             Nations
             ,
             agreed
             so
             much
             to
             their
             Fancies
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             necessary
             to
             comply
             with
             them
             in
             this
             thing
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             kept
             from
             worshipping
             other
             Gods
             ,
             and
             the
             current
             of
             Idolatry
             be
             restrained
             .
             Thus
             God
             in
             his
             infinite
             Wisdom
             thought
             fit
             to
             set
             up
             among
             his
             People
             a
             carnal
             and
             sensible
             Worship
             ;
             and
             to
             appoint
             an
             House
             where
             he
             would
             dwell
             after
             a
             particular
             Manner
             ,
             and
             afford
             visible
             Symbols
             of
             his
             Presence
             .
             All
             this
             he
             did
             to
             accommodate
             himself
             to
             the
             gross
             genius
             of
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             and
             to
             perswade
             them
             to
             forsake
             Idols
             ,
             and
             to
             acknowledg
             no
             other
             God
             but
             himself
             .
             This
             was
             the
             true
             reason
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             of
             God's
             dwelling
             there
             ,
             and
             the
             Glory
             with
             which
             it
             was
             sometimes
             filled
             :
             and
             to
             affirm
             that
             all
             was
             done
             ,
             to
             prefigure
             Christ's
             Body
             ,
             is
             a
             Fancy
             which
             the
             Author
             might
             better
             have
             kept
             to
             himself
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             suppose
             the
             Temple
             was
             a
             Type
             of
             Christ's
             Body
             ;
             yet
             there
             is
             no
             need
             God
             should
             be
             incarnate
             in
             Christ's
             Body
             ,
             to
             answer
             that
             Type
             .
             The
             Scriptures
             tell
             us
             ,
             God
             was
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             in
             Christ
             ;
             which
             I
             hope
             might
             be
             done
             without
             an
             Incarnation
             or
             Personal
             Union
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             in
             the
             Temple
             .
             As
             God
             spake
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             so
             he
             spake
             in
             and
             by
             Christ
             .
             But
             besides
             all
             this
             ,
             Christ
             was
             
               greater
               than
               the
               Temple
            
             ;
             because
             God
             was
             always
             present
             with
             him
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             said
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             where
             the
             Signs
             of
             God's
             Presence
             were
             not
             always
             visible
             .
             God's
             Dwelling
             in
             Christ
             was
             always
             conspicuous
             by
             the
             Oracles
             which
             he
             delivered
             ,
             and
             the
             Miracles
             he
             wrought
             .
          
           
             But
             he
             objects
             a
             place
             of
             Scripture
             .
             
               To
               this
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               St.
               John
               plainly
               alludes
               ;
               
                 The
                 Word
                 was
                 made
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 dwelt
                 amongst
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 beheld
                 his
                 Glory
                 ,
                 the
                 Glory
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 only-begotten
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 full
                 of
                 Grace
                 and
                 Truth
                 .
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               tabernacled
               amongst
               us
               ;
               fulfilled
               that
               Type
               of
               God's
               dwelling
               in
               the
               Tabernacle
               and
               Temple
               at
               Jerusalem
               ,
               by
               his
               dwelling
               Personally
               in
               Humane
               Nature
               .
            
          
           
             This
             Argument
             ,
             or
             rather
             Congruity
             ,
             is
             grounded
             on
             two
             false
             Suppositions
             .
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             that
             
               The
               Word
               was
               made
               Flesh
            
             ,
             is
             meant
             of
             Christ's
             Incarnation
             .
             The
             second
             ,
             that
             in
             these
             Words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             we
             render
             
               he
               dwelt
               amongst
               us
            
             ;
             St.
             John
             alludes
             to
             God's
             dwelling
             in
             the
             Tabernacle
             .
             I
             begin
             with
             the
             first
             .
             It
             cannot
             be
             denied
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             may
             be
             rendred
             was
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             
               was
               made
            
             .
             Thus
             it
             is
             taken
             ,
             Luke
             1.
             5.
             and
             24.
             19.
             and
             even
             at
             Verse
             6.
             of
             this
             Chapter
             .
             Nor
             can
             it
             be
             doubted
             that
             the
             word
             Flesh
             signifies
             not
             only
             
               Humane
               Nature
            
             ;
             but
             very
             often
             Humane
             Nature
             
               as
               subject
               to
               Infirmities
               and
               Afflictions
               .
            
             Now
             is
             it
             not
             more
             agreeable
             to
             Reason
             and
             Scripture
             ,
             to
             interpret
             these
             words
             thus
             ;
             
               And
               the
               Word
               (
               Jesus
               )
               was
               a
               Man
               like
               unto
               us
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               Sin
               excepted
               ;
               having
               the
               same
               Mortal
               Nature
               ,
               being
               exposed
               to
               the
               same
               Miseries
               and
               Afflictions
               :
            
             than
             to
             say
             ,
             
               The
               Word
               was
               Incarnate
            
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Language
             unknown
             to
             Scripture
             ;
             wherein
             we
             never
             find
             ,
             that
             God
             made
             himself
             Man
             ;
             
             and
             altogether
             repugnant
             to
             Reason
             ?
             And
             this
             I
             confirm
             by
             Heb.
             2.
             14.
             
             
               Forasmuch
               then
               as
               the
               Children
               are
               Partakers
               of
               Flesh
               and
               Blood
               ;
               He
               likewise
               himself
               took
               part
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               that
               thrô
               Death
               he
               might
               destroy
               him
               that
               had
               the
               Power
               of
               Death
               ,
               even
               the
               Devil
               .
            
             Here
             Christ
             is
             said
             to
             be
             Partaker
             of
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             ,
             as
             pious
             Men
             are
             ;
             which
             cannot
             be
             meant
             in
             a
             sense
             of
             Incarnation
             ,
             for
             pious
             Men
             are
             not
             said
             to
             be
             Incarnate
             :
             but
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             are
             Partakers
             of
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             Infirmities
             and
             Sufferings
             .
             This
             he
             explains
             farther
             at
             Verse
             17.
             
             
               Wherefore
               in
               all
               things
               it
               behoved
               him
               to
               be
               made
               like
               unto
               his
               Brethren
               :
            
             but
             his
             Brethren
             were
             not
             Incarnate
             .
             But
             at
             Ver.
             10
             ,
             and
             18.
             he
             expresly
             expounds
             this
             of
             Christ's
             Sufferings
             :
             Ver.
             10.
             
             
               It
               became
               him
               for
               whom
               are
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               by
               whom
               are
               all
               things
               ,
               to
               make
               the
               Captain
               of
               their
               Salvation
               ,
               perfect
               through
               Sufferings
               .
            
             Ver.
             18.
             
             
               For
               in
               that
               he
               himself
               hath
               suffered
               ,
               —
               he
               is
               able
               to
               succour
               them
               that
               are
               tempted
               .
            
             Mr.
             Limborck
             saw
             and
             confessed
             this
             that
             I
             have
             been
             saying
             ;
             his
             Words
             are
             these
             ,
             
               Theol.
               Christ
               .
               pag.
            
             226.
             
             
               The
               true
               sense
               of
               this
               place
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 Word
                 was
                 Flesh
              
               :
               That
               is
               ,
               a
               true
               fleshly
               Substance
               ,
               subject
               to
               all
               the
               Infirmities
               that
               attend
               our
               Flesh
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               He
               was
               Mortal
               ,
               Vile
               and
               Contemptible
               .
               Which
               appeared
               more
               especially
               in
               the
               days
               of
               his
               Passion
               and
               of
               his
               Death
               ,
               which
               are
               called
               at
               Heb.
               5.
               7.
               
               
                 The
                 days
                 of
                 his
                 Flesh
              
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Our
             Author
             ,
             charmed
             with
             Allegories
             and
             mysterious
             Interpretations
             ,
             has
             found
             out
             ,
             that
             St.
             John
             alludes
             here
             to
             God's
             dwelling
             in
             the
             Tabernacle
             ;
             and
             this
             he
             thinks
             God
             did
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             Anti-type
             answer
             the
             Type
             ,
             Christ's
             Body
             to
             the
             Tabernacle
             or
             Temple
             .
             Since
             he
             is
             so
             much
             in
             love
             with
             Allegories
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             I
             may
             do
             him
             a
             kindness
             to
             help
             him
             to
             one
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             ready
             at
             hand
             ;
             it
             is
             this
             :
             As
             the
             Tabernacle
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             had
             no
             fixed
             place
             to
             stand
             in
             ,
             as
             the
             Temple
             afterwards
             had
             ,
             but
             was
             carried
             from
             one
             place
             to
             another
             ;
             according
             to
             the
             several
             Incampments
             of
             the
             Israelites
             :
             So
             Christ
             ,
             to
             fulfil
             that
             Type
             ,
             was
             always
             wandring
             with
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             having
             
               no
               where
               to
               lay
               his
               Head
            
             ;
             Mat.
             8.
             20.
             
             This
             Allegory
             is
             as
             probable
             ,
             and
             more
             natural
             than
             his
             ;
             without
             supposing
             an
             impossible
             Incarnation
             .
             I
             cannot
             tell
             ,
             whether
             the
             Author
             will
             like
             it
             better
             than
             his
             own
             ;
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             I
             like
             neither
             of
             them
             .
             No
             ,
             no
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             Mystery
             in
             the
             Greek
             Word
             :
             Our
             Version
             renders
             it
             well
             ,
             
               He
               dwelt
               among
               us
            
             :
             So
             does
             
               Seb.
               Castalio
               ,
               Et
               apud
               nos
               ,
               Gratiae
               Veritatisque
               plenus
               ,
               habitavit
               ;
               And
               he
               full
               of
               Grace
               and
               Truth
               dwelt
               among
               us
               .
            
             And
             the
             same
             word
             is
             thus
             used
             without
             any
             Mystery
             ,
             Rev.
             12.
             12.
             and
             13.
             6.
             where
             it
             is
             applied
             to
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             Heaven
             .
             By
             way
             of
             conclusion
             ,
             I
             will
             set
             down
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             whole
             Verse
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             Abridgment
             of
             the
             Life
             of
             Christ
             :
             
               
                 The
                 Word
                 was
                 Flesh
              
               ,
               a
               mortal
               Man
               ,
               obnoxious
               to
               Sufferings
               and
               Death
               :
               here
               is
               his
               Priestly
               Office.
               
                 He
                 dwelt
                 among
                 us
                 full
                 of
                 Grace
                 and
                 Truth
              
               ;
               here
               is
               his
               Prophetic
               Office.
               
                 We
                 have
                 seen
                 his
                 Glory
              
               ;
               here
               is
               his
               Kingly
               Office.
               
            
             Thus
             therefore
             we
             ought
             to
             paraphrase
             the
             whole
             ;
             
               Jesus
               Christ
               was
               a
               Mortal
               Man
               ,
               Partaker
               of
               Flesh
               and
               Blood
               ,
               subject
               to
               the
               same
               Infirmities
               that
               we
               are
               ;
               in
               a
               word
               ,
               like
               unto
               us
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               but
               Sin.
               And
               he
               dwelt
               among
               us
               ,
               preaching
               the
               happy
               News
               of
               Reconciliation
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Doctrine
               and
               Truth
               revealed
               to
               him
               by
               the
               Father
               .
               But
               thô
               he
               were
               a
               Mortal
               Man
               ,
               a
               Man
               of
               Sufferings
               and
               Griefs
               ;
               yet
               we
               have
               seen
               his
               Glory
               ,
               shining
               in
               his
               Miracles
               ,
               his
               Transfiguration
               ,
               his
               Resurrection
               ,
               his
               Ascension
               into
               Heaven
               ,
               &c.
               
               Such
               a
               Glory
               as
               was
               well
               becoming
               
                 the
                 beloved
              
               Son
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             Having
             spoken
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             he
             comes
             to
             discourse
             of
             Sacrifices
             ,
             and
             tells
             us
             ;
             
               The
               true
               meaning
               of
               
                 the
                 Lamb
                 slain
                 from
                 the
                 Foundation
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
              
               is
               not
               meerly
               that
               he
               was
               slain
               
                 in
                 God's
                 Decree
              
               ;
               for
               what
               God
               has
               decreed
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               is
               not
               therefore
               said
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               before
               it
               is
               done
               .
               But
               this
               Lamb
               was
               slain
               in
               Types
               and
               Figures
               ,
               from
               the
               Foundation
               of
               the
               World
               ;
               ever
               since
               the
               fall
               of
               Adam
               ,
               in
               those
               early
               Sacrifices
               which
               were
               offered
               after
               the
               Fall
               ,
               which
               were
               Typical
               of
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             But
             ,
             1.
             
             Where
             
             has
             he
             found
             ,
             that
             those
             early
             Sacrifices
             were
             Typical
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             ?
             The
             Scripture
             is
             silent
             about
             it
             ;
             and
             the
             Apostle
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             who
             inlarges
             on
             the
             Sacrifices
             of
             the
             
               Mosaical
               Law
            
             ,
             does
             not
             so
             much
             as
             mention
             those
             that
             were
             offer'd
             before
             ;
             which
             is
             unaccountable
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             Figures
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             .
             2.
             
             But
             he
             says
             ;
             
               He
               knows
               no
               Principle
               of
               natural
               Reason
               ,
               that
               teaches
               us
               to
               offer
               the
               Blood
               of
               Beasts
               to
               God
               ;
               and
               therefore
               he
               must
               think
               ,
               the
               Sacrifices
               of
               Beasts
               to
               be
               an
               Institution
               .
            
             But
             suppose
             those
             early
             Sacrifices
             were
             an
             Institution
             ,
             does
             it
             follow
             from
             thence
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             instituted
             to
             be
             Types
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             ?
             By
             no
             means
             :
             God
             might
             have
             other
             Reasons
             for
             such
             an
             Appointment
             .
             But
             since
             the
             Scripture
             does
             not
             mention
             the
             appointing
             of
             those
             Sacrifices
             ;
             we
             have
             good
             reason
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             of
             Humane
             Institution
             :
             for
             had
             God
             appointed
             them
             ,
             it
             would
             not
             (
             it
             should
             seem
             )
             have
             been
             omitted
             in
             Scripture
             .
             'T
             is
             reasonable
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             Abel
             and
             Cain
             thought
             fit
             to
             offer
             Sacrifices
             and
             Oblations
             to
             God
             ;
             to
             shew
             by
             such
             visible
             Marks
             ,
             the
             Sense
             they
             had
             of
             God's
             Majesty
             ;
             and
             to
             express
             the
             Reverence
             they
             ought
             to
             pay
             to
             him
             .
             3.
             
             To
             deny
             ,
             that
             the
             Lamb
             was
             slain
             from
             the
             Foundation
             of
             the
             World
             meerly
             in
             God's
             Decree
             ,
             
               because
               what
               God
               has
               decreed
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               is
               not
               therefore
               said
               to
               be
               done
               before
               it
               is
               done
               ,
            
             is
             no
             very
             accurate
             reasoning
             in
             a
             Divine
             ;
             because
             't
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             stile
             of
             Scripture
             .
             Is
             there
             any
             thing
             more
             usual
             with
             the
             sacred
             Writers
             ,
             especially
             with
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             than
             to
             speak
             of
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             come
             to
             pass
             already
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             certainty
             and
             the
             immutable
             Decree
             of
             God
             ?
             And
             why
             then
             cannot
             the
             Lamb
             be
             said
             to
             be
             slain
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             meerly
             because
             God
             had
             certainly
             decreed
             it
             should
             be
             so
             ?
             4.
             
             But
             if
             he
             is
             not
             satisfied
             with
             this
             Explication
             ,
             here
             is
             another
             for
             him
             .
             There
             is
             a
             Transposition
             in
             the
             words
             of
             this
             Verse
             ,
             which
             also
             may
             be
             observed
             in
             many
             other
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             Verse
             may
             be
             read
             thus
             ,
             
               Whose
               Names
               are
               not
               written
               from
               the
               Foundation
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               Life
               ,
               of
               the
               Lamb
               slain
               .
            
             This
             reading
             is
             confirmed
             by
             Chap.
             17.
             
             Ver.
             8.
             
             
               Whose
               Names
               are
               not
               written
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               Life
               ,
               from
               the
               Foundation
               of
               the
               World.
            
             So
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             controverted
             Text
             ,
             is
             ;
             
               The
               Names
               of
               those
               who
               worship
               the
               Dragon
               were
               never
               written
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               Life
               of
               the
               slain
               Lamb
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               the
               Martyrs
               and
               Confessors
               of
               Christ
               ,
               who
               were
               destined
               to
               eternal
               Life
               from
               the
               Foundations
               of
               the
               World.
               
            
          
           
             Pag.
             237.
             
             
               He
               desires
               some
               of
               the
               learned
               Reasoning
               Socinians
               ,
               honestly
               to
               tell
               him
               ;
               what
               account
               they
               can
               give
               of
               the
               Jewish
               Priesthood
               and
               Sacrifices
               ,
               which
               is
               
                 becoming
                 God.
              
               Why
               should
               God
               he
               propitiated
               by
               a
               Man
               ,
               subject
               to
               the
               same
               Sins
               and
               Infirmities
               ,
               and
               very
               often
               guilty
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               other
               Men
               are
               ?
               Why
               innocent
               Beasts
               must
               die
               ,
               to
               expiate
               the
               Sins
               of
               Men
               ?
            
             The
             thing
             he
             aims
             at
             ,
             is
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             Socinian
             Doctrine
             ridicules
             the
             Jewish
             Oeconomy
             .
             How
             so
             ?
             The
             Jews
             Sacrifices
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             were
             Typical
             of
             Christ's
             Sacrifice
             .
             We
             grant
             it
             ;
             for
             so
             the
             Apostle
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             intimates
             :
             we
             say
             only
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             not
             the
             chief
             and
             primary
             end
             for
             which
             they
             were
             instituted
             .
             But
             what
             then
             ?
             The
             Death
             of
             Christ
             was
             therefore
             a
             Sacrifice
             .
             So
             it
             was
             .
             Then
             he
             was
             not
             a
             Metaphorical
             Priest
             .
             No
             more
             he
             was
             .
             Then
             he
             was
             the
             Divine
             Word
             Incarnate
             .
             How
             so
             ?
             This
             he
             should
             prove
             ,
             but
             he
             takes
             it
             for
             granted
             .
             I
             want
             the
             Author's
             Spectacles
             ,
             how
             to
             draw
             this
             Consequence
             ,
             
               therefore
               the
               Socinian
               Doctrine
               ridicules
               the
               Jewish
               Oeconomy
               ,
            
             from
             that
             Argument
             .
             Now
             to
             this
             Question
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Jewish
             Priesthood
             and
             Sacrifices
             ,
             I
             answer
             with
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             Gal.
             3.
             19.
             
             
               The
               Law
            
             (
             the
             Ceremonial
             Law
             ,
             the
             Law
             of
             Sacrifices
             and
             other
             external
             Rites
             )
             
               was
               added
               because
               of
               Transgressions
            
             :
             i.
             e.
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Idolatry
             of
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             be
             restrained
             but
             by
             such
             a
             Method
             .
             Had
             not
             the
             Jews
             been
             inclined
             so
             much
             to
             Idolatry
             ,
             by
             seeing
             the
             Worship
             of
             their
             Neighbours
             round
             them
             ;
             God
             would
             not
             have
             put
             on
             their
             Necks
             this
             
               Yoke
               ,
               which
            
             (
             as
             St.
             Peter
             says
             )
             
               they
               were
               not
               able
               to
               bear
               .
            
             
             God
             himself
             says
             this
             ,
             Jer.
             7.
             22.
             
             
               I
               spake
               not
               unto
               your
               Fathers
               nor
               commanded
               them
               ,
               in
               the
               day
               that
               I
               brought
               them
               out
               of
               the
               Land
               of
            
             Egypt
             ,
             
               concerning
               Burnt-Offerings
               or
               Sacrifices
               :
               But
               this
               thing
               commanded
               I
               them
               ,
               saying
               ,
               Obey
               my
               Voice
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               be
               your
               God
               ,
               and
               ye
               shall
               be
               my
               People
               .
            
             Here
             we
             may
             plainly
             see
             ,
             that
             God
             at
             first
             required
             nothing
             from
             his
             People
             ,
             but
             to
             own
             him
             ,
             and
             obey
             his
             reasonable
             Laws
             ,
             the
             Moral
             and
             Political
             Laws
             he
             designed
             for
             them
             :
             but
             he
             was
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             constrained
             to
             institute
             Sacrifices
             ,
             and
             other
             external
             and
             pompous
             Rites
             ,
             by
             their
             Idolatrous
             Inclination
             .
             I
             refer
             our
             Author
             ,
             about
             this
             matter
             ,
             to
             Learned
             Dr.
             Spencer
             ,
             the
             best
             Writer
             on
             the
             Ceremonial
             Law.
             This
             then
             is
             the
             true
             and
             primary
             Reason
             of
             God's
             appointing
             Sacrifices
             ;
             and
             very
             well
             
               becoming
               both
            
             his
             Wisdom
             and
             Goodness
             .
             And
             it
             hinders
             not
             ,
             but
             those
             Sacrifices
             might
             be
             also
             Typical
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             :
             they
             were
             so
             ,
             secondarily
             .
             God
             who
             appointed
             Sacrifices
             to
             stop
             the
             progress
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             did
             also
             by
             them
             prefigure
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             .
             
               But
               a
               meer
               Man
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               can
               be
               no
               more
               than
               a
               Metaphorical
               and
               Typical
               Priest
               and
               Sacrifice
               .
            
             This
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             deserved
             to
             be
             proved
             .
             A
             Metaphorical
             or
             Typical
             Priest
             and
             Sacrifice
             are
             here
             opposed
             to
             a
             true
             Priest
             and
             Sacrifice
             ;
             yet
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             
               tho
               the
               Priests
               and
               Sacrifices
               of
               the
               Law
               were
               Typical
               ,
               they
               were
               true
               and
               proper
               Priests
               and
               Sacrifices
               ;
               and
               made
               a
               true
               and
               proper
               expiation
               for
               Sin
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               they
               reached
               .
            
             But
             if
             the
             Priests
             of
             the
             Law
             were
             true
             and
             proper
             Priests
             ,
             and
             the
             Sacrifices
             true
             and
             proper
             Sacrifices
             ;
             much
             more
             will
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             be
             a
             true
             and
             proper
             Sacrifice
             ,
             tho
             he
             also
             was
             a
             Man.
             This
             Consequence
             the
             Author
             himself
             has
             afforded
             us
             .
             Now
             because
             the
             Anti-Type
             ,
             as
             he
             says
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             greater
             than
             the
             Type
             ;
             what
             remains
             ,
             is
             only
             to
             inquire
             ,
             Whether
             Christ
             be
             a
             more
             excellent
             Priest
             and
             Sacrifice
             ,
             than
             the
             Priests
             and
             Sacrifices
             of
             the
             Law
             ?
             The
             Priests
             of
             the
             Law
             were
             but
             ordinary
             Men
             ,
             distinguished
             from
             others
             only
             by
             the
             Dignity
             of
             their
             Priesthood
             :
             but
             Christ
             was
             the
             Messias
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             intrusted
             with
             his
             secret
             Will
             ,
             indued
             with
             an
             in
             mense
             Authority
             and
             Power
             ,
             and
             made
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             God
             by
             the
             unspeakable
             Gifts
             of
             God
             his
             Father
             .
             The
             Priests
             of
             the
             Law
             were
             called
             to
             their
             Priest-hood
             in
             an
             ordinary
             ways
             but
             Christ
             by
             God's
             immediate
             appointment
             .
             The
             High-Priests
             of
             the
             Law
             entred
             only
             into
             a
             Tabernacle
             made
             with
             Hands
             ,
             and
             but
             once
             a
             Year
             into
             the
             
               most
               Holy
            
             Place
             ;
             but
             Christ
             into
             a
             Tabernacle
             whose
             Builder
             and
             Maker
             is
             God
             ,
             and
             is
             to
             continue
             there
             for
             ever
             .
             Surely
             therefore
             ,
             tho
             he
             is
             a
             Man
             only
             ,
             this
             Anti-Type
             is
             more
             excellent
             than
             the
             Types
             ,
             and
             Christ
             a
             more
             excellent
             High-Priest
             and
             Sacrifice
             than
             those
             of
             the
             Law.
             So
             that
             here
             is
             no
             ridiculing
             the
             Jewish
             Oeconomy
             ,
             by
             the
             Socinian
             Hypothesis
             :
             but
             our
             Author
             by
             such
             ungrounded
             Charges
             ,
             and
             weak
             Proofs
             ,
             has
             written
             a
             Book
             very
             fit
             to
             confirm
             Socinians
             in
             their
             Opinions
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             III.
             HIS
             Third
             Charge
             is
             ,
             Socinianism
             ridicules
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             makes
             it
             a
             very
             mean
             and
             contemptible
             Institution
             .
          
           
             He
             tells
             us
             ,
             That
             
               The
               Fundamental
               Mystery
               of
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               is
               the
               stupendious
               Love
               of
               God
               in
               giving
               his
               own
               Son
               ,
               his
               only-beloved
               Son
               ,
               for
               the
               Redemption
               of
               Mankind
               .
            
             But
             how
             comes
             this
             Love
             of
             God
             to
             be
             called
             a
             Mystery
             still
             ?
             It
             was
             a
             Mystery
             ,
             or
             Secret
             ,
             before
             the
             Revelation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             but
             since
             it
             was
             revealed
             ,
             it
             ceases
             to
             be
             a
             Mystery
             or
             Secret
             :
             unless
             a
             Secret
             discovered
             be
             a
             Secret
             still
             .
          
           
           
             
               This
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               our
               Saviour
               lays
               great
               stress
               on
               ;
               That
               
                 God
                 so
                 loved
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 gave
                 his
                 only
                 begotten
                 Son
                 ,
                 that
                 whosoever
                 believeth
                 in
                 him
                 should
                 not
                 perish
                 ,
                 but
                 have
                 everlasting
                 Life
                 .
              
               By
               this
               ,
               one
               would
               have
               thought
               ,
               that
               Christ
               had
               been
               the
               Son
               ,
               the
               only
               begotten
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               before
               God
               gave
               him
               .
            
             Now
             this
             is
             a
             very
             ambiguous
             way
             of
             expressing
             himself
             ;
             for
             he
             professes
             to
             believe
             that
             Christ
             was
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             nay
             
               the
               only
               begotten
               Son
               ,
               before
            
             he
             gave
             him
             ;
             but
             he
             differs
             from
             Us
             and
             from
             Common
             Sense
             in
             this
             ;
             that
             by
             
               the
               Son
               of
               God
            
             ,
             he
             means
             God
             himself
             ;
             and
             by
             before
             ,
             he
             means
             from
             all
             Eternity
             .
             This
             is
             a
             very
             hard
             Language
             ;
             for
             who
             can
             fancy
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Son
               of
               God
            
             should
             be
             
               God
               himself
            
             ;
             and
             that
             before
             ,
             should
             signify
             Eternity
             ?
             Yet
             this
             is
             the
             Sense
             he
             puts
             upon
             it
             ,
             when
             he
             says
             ;
             
               If
               Socinianism
               be
               true
               ,
               God
               did
               not
               give
               any
               Son
               he
               had
               before
               ;
               but
               made
               an
               excellent
               Man
               ,
               whom
               he
               was
               pleased
               to
               call
               his
               only
               begotten
               Son.
               
            
             When
             our
             Saviour
             says
             ,
             
               God
               so
               loved
               the
               World
               ,
               that
               he
               gave
               his
               only
               begotten
               Son
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             I
             desire
             our
             Author
             to
             tell
             me
             ,
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             the
             Word
             God
             ,
             Whether
             the
             whole
             Trinity
             ,
             or
             the
             Father
             only
             ?
             If
             the
             whole
             Trinity
             ,
             the
             Sense
             will
             come
             to
             this
             ;
             The
             Father
             ,
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             so
             loved
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             they
             gave
             their
             only
             begotten
             Son.
             Which
             is
             false
             ;
             for
             in
             the
             Trinitarian
             Hypothesis
             ,
             the
             Son
             is
             not
             the
             Son
             of
             the
             Second
             or
             Third
             Persons
             in
             the
             Trinity
             .
             If
             by
             God
             be
             meant
             the
             Father
             only
             ;
             How
             comes
             the
             Father
             to
             ingross
             here
             the
             Title
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             the
             Exclusion
             of
             the
             Son
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ?
             How
             is
             he
             only
             said
             ,
             to
             
               love
               the
               World
            
             ;
             for
             the
             Son
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             love
             it
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Father
             ?
             Thus
             they
             are
             not
             the
             Socinians
             ,
             but
             the
             Trinitarians
             that
             ridicule
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             by
             putting
             on
             it
             an
             absurd
             and
             unnatural
             Sense
             .
          
           
             
               But
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               God's
               Love
               in
               giving
               his
               only-begotten
               Son
               for
               our
               Redemption
               ,
               which
               our
               Saviour
               fixes
               on
               as
               the
               great
               Demonstration
               of
               God's
               Love
               ,
               is
               not
               so
               wonderful
               ;
               if
               this
               giving
               his
               Son
               signifies
               no
               more
               ,
               than
               making
               a
               Man
               on
               purpose
               to
               be
               our
               Saviour
               .
            
             What
             then
             ?
             Does
             it
             follow
             from
             thence
             ,
             that
             the
             Socinian
             Doctrine
             ridicules
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ?
             It
             only
             follows
             ,
             that
             the
             Socinian
             Doctrine
             makes
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             less
             wonderful
             than
             the
             Trinitarian
             .
             For
             in
             it self
             it
             is
             a
             wonderful
             Love
             ,
             that
             God
             should
             raise
             up
             a
             Saviour
             ,
             to
             Apostate
             and
             Rebel
             Mankind
             ;
             tho
             this
             Saviour
             was
             not
             God
             himself
             .
             But
             why
             should
             we
             call
             a
             Chimera
             a
             more
             wonderful
             Love
             ;
             for
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             cannot
             be
             God
             himself
             ,
             and
             therefore
             God
             could
             not
             shew
             his
             Love
             by
             giving
             such
             a
             Son.
             To
             conclude
             ;
             as
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             in
             redeeming
             Offenders
             ,
             is
             wonderful
             ,
             be
             the
             means
             what
             they
             will
             :
             So
             his
             Love
             in
             giving
             for
             them
             his
             Beloved
             Son
             ,
             tho
             but
             a
             Man
             ,
             cannot
             without
             Impiety
             be
             denied
             ,
             to
             be
             wonderful
             to
             a
             Miracle
             .
             The
             ridiculing
             is
             only
             on
             the
             side
             of
             our
             Author
             ,
             not
             on
             the
             Vnitarian
             ;
             and
             I
             am
             apt
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             if
             I
             were
             not
             an
             Vnitarian
             already
             ,
             his
             Book
             (
             made
             up
             of
             bold
             Charges
             ,
             inconsequent
             Reasonings
             ,
             and
             arrogant
             Definings
             of
             what
             he
             understands
             not
             )
             would
             make
             me
             one
             .
          
           
             
               In
               the
               next
               place
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               at
               pag.
               239.
               the
               Apostles
               mightily
               insist
               on
               the
               great
               Love
               of
               Christ
               in
               dying
               for
               us
               ,
               and
               his
               great
               Humility
               in
               submitting
               to
               the
               condition
               of
               Human
               Nature
               ,
               and
               suffering
               a
               shameful
               and
               accursed
               Death
               ,
               even
               the
               Death
               of
               the
               Cross
               .
            
             He
             cites
             2
             Cor.
             8.
             9.
             and
             5.
             14.
             and
             Phil.
             2.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             And
             goes
             on
             thus
             ;
             
               Supposing
               Christ
               to
               be
               but
               a
               meer
               Man
               ,
               who
               had
               no
               being
               before
               he
               was
               born
               of
               the
               Virgin
               ;
               who
               knew
               nothing
               of
               his
               own
               coming
               into
               the
               World
               ,
               or
               for
               what
               end
               he
               came
               ;
               whose
               Undertaking
               was
               not
               his
               own
               voluntary
               choice
               ,
               but
               God's
               appointment
               ;
               Where
               is
               the
               great
               Love
               ,
               where
               is
               the
               great
               Humility
               of
               this
               ?
            
             The
             meaning
             of
             all
             this
             is
             ,
             that
             were
             not
             Christ
             the
             Supream
             God
             ,
             whatever
             he
             has
             done
             on
             our
             behalf
             ,
             would
             be
             no
             great
             Argument
             of
             his
             Love
             ,
             or
             his
             Humility
             .
             If
             Codrus
             and
             Decius
             devoting
             themselves
             to
             Death
             ,
             for
             the
             Good
             of
             their
             respective
             Countries
             ,
             have
             been
             accounted
             by
             all
             Men
             ,
             great
             Lovers
             of
             their
             Countries
             ;
             Shall
             not
             Christ's
             dying
             for
             the
             Eternal
             Salvation
             
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             pass
             for
             an
             Argument
             of
             wonderful
             Love
             ?
             Is
             it
             nothing
             for
             Christ
             to
             lead
             a
             wandring
             poor
             and
             miserable
             Life
             ,
             to
             expose
             himself
             to
             all
             the
             Injuries
             and
             Fury
             of
             Implacable
             Adversaries
             ,
             to
             undergo
             a
             painful
             and
             infamous
             Death
             ;
             and
             all
             this
             to
             make
             Men
             partakers
             of
             everlasting
             Life
             :
             Must
             all
             this
             be
             accounted
             nothing
             ,
             unless
             the
             Person
             so
             doing
             be
             the
             Supream
             God
             ?
             
               How
               did
               he
               become
               Poor
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               who
               was
               never
               Rich
            
             ?
             But
             I
             ask
             him
             ,
             How
             the
             Supream
             God
             can
             
               become
               Poor
            
             ;
             How
             God
             can
             
               make
               himself
               of
               no
               Reputation
            
             ,
             or
             
               humble
               himself
               and
               become
               obedient
               unto
               Death
            
             ;
             all
             which
             things
             he
             imputeth
             to
             a
             Person
             who
             is
             God
             ?
             I
             would
             know
             ,
             How
             it
             comes
             that
             Christ's
             Love
             and
             Humility
             is
             described
             by
             such
             Characters
             ,
             as
             can
             only
             be
             applied
             to
             a
             Man
             ;
             if
             we
             must
             not
             be
             allowed
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             the
             Love
             of
             Christ-Man
             was
             wonderful
             ?
             He
             insists
             much
             on
             2
             Cor.
             8.
             9.
             where
             our
             Translation
             says
             ,
             Christ
             
               became
               Poor
            
             .
             But
             he
             might
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             Greek
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             does
             not
             signify
             
               to
               become
               Poor
            
             ,
             but
             
               to
               be
               Poor
            
             ;
             and
             so
             Castalio
             renders
             it
             .
             So
             the
             Sense
             of
             that
             place
             is
             this
             ;
             
               Tho
               Christ
               was
               Rich
               and
               Glorious
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               Authority
               and
               Power
               conferred
               on
               him
               :
               yet
               he
               was
               willing
               to
               lead
               a
               poor
               Life
               ,
               that
               by
               his
               Poverty
               (
               as
               by
               one
               means
               )
               we
               might
               obtain
               Eternal
               Riches
               and
               Glory
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Historian
             explains
             
               being
               in
               the
               Form
               of
               God
            
             at
             Phil.
             1.
             6.
             by
             
               being
               made
               Like
               to
               God
            
             ,
             by
             a
             Communication
             to
             him
             of
             Divine
             and
             Miraculous
             Power
             over
             Diseases
             ,
             Devils
             ,
             the
             Grave
             ,
             the
             Winds
             ,
             the
             Seas
             ,
             &c.
             
             To
             this
             our
             Author
             replies
             ;
             
               This
               dwindles
               
                 the
                 Form
                 of
                 God
              
               into
               just
               nothing
               ;
               for
               according
               to
               them
               ,
               he
               had
               no
               power
               to
               do
               this
               ,
               but
               God
               did
               it
               at
               his
               Word
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               for
               other
               Prophets
               .
               And
               therefore
               this
               is
               no
               
                 Form
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               no
               likeness
               at
               all
               :
               For
               Christ
               did
               not
               work
               Miracles
               as
               God
               does
               ,
               by
               an
               inherent
               Power
               ;
               but
               God
               wrought
               Miracles
               for
               him
               .
            
             Christ
             indeed
             could
             not
             work
             Miracles
             by
             an
             inherent
             or
             proper
             Power
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             since
             he
             was
             not
             God
             ;
             but
             to
             conclude
             that
             therefore
             there
             was
             no
             form
             or
             likeness
             of
             God
             at
             all
             in
             him
             ,
             is
             a
             very
             bad
             Consequence
             .
             When
             we
             say
             ,
             that
             Christ
             was
             in
             the
             form
             or
             likeness
             of
             God
             ;
             we
             exclude
             thereby
             an
             equality
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             we
             mean
             only
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             in
             a
             manner
             like
             God.
             This
             may
             be
             explained
             by
             a
             Comparison
             .
             It
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             a
             Vice-Roy
             is
             like
             a
             King
             ;
             but
             this
             does
             not
             signify
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             the
             King
             himself
             ,
             or
             is
             equal
             to
             the
             King
             ;
             but
             only
             ,
             that
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Power
             and
             Authority
             conferred
             on
             him
             ,
             he
             is
             in
             a
             manner
             like
             the
             King
             :
             So
             that
             thô
             he
             does
             not
             act
             by
             a
             Power
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             yet
             he
             may
             be
             truly
             said
             to
             act
             like
             a
             King.
             To
             conclude
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             this
             dwindles
             the
             likeness
             of
             the
             Vice-Roy
             with
             the
             King
             ,
             into
             just
             nothing
             ,
             would
             be
             meer
             Impertinence
             :
             for
             then
             a
             Porter
             would
             be
             as
             like
             a
             King
             as
             the
             Vice-Roy
             himself
             ;
             which
             no
             Man
             in
             his
             Senses
             will
             affirm
             .
             When
             therefore
             Christ
             ,
             by
             the
             Power
             bestowed
             upon
             him
             ,
             cast
             out
             Devils
             ,
             cured
             all
             sorts
             of
             Diseases
             ,
             raised
             the
             Dead
             ,
             commanded
             the
             Winds
             and
             the
             Seas
             ;
             He
             was
             indeed
             in
             the
             likeness
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             a
             great
             Humility
             in
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             so
             far
             from
             making
             an
             ostentation
             of
             his
             Glory
             and
             Greatness
             ,
             that
             he
             became
             like
             a
             Servant
             ,
             humbled
             himself
             ,
             and
             underwent
             all
             sorts
             of
             Sufferings
             ,
             even
             the
             Death
             of
             the
             Cross
             .
          
           
             
               But
               ,
               says
               the
               Author
               ,
               pag.
               241.
               
               How
               did
               he
               
                 take
                 this
                 Form
              
               upon
               him
               ,
               which
               signifies
               his
               own
               free
               and
               voluntary
               Choice
               ;
               when
               he
               did
               not
               take
               it
               ,
               but
               was
               made
               so
               !
               What
               ?
            
             when
             the
             Apostle
             says
             ,
             that
             Christ
             
               took
               upon
               him
               the
               Form
               of
               a
               Servant
            
             ;
             must
             we
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             not
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             a
             plain
             Contradiction
             to
             the
             Apostle
             ?
             He
             adds
             ;
             
               And
               what
               Humility
               was
               this
               ,
               for
               a
               meer
               Man
               to
               be
               a
               Minister
               and
               Servant
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               so
               great
               a
               Minister
               as
               to
               be
               in
               the
               Form
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               is
               (
               as
               he
               says
               )
               to
               be
               glorious
               for
               Miracles
               ,
               and
               admired
               as
               the
               great
               Power
               of
               God
               :
               especially
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               to
               be
               exalted
               unto
               Heaven
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               advanced
               above
               all
               Principalities
               and
               Powers
               ?
               This
               is
               such
               Humility
               ,
               as
               would
               have
               been
               
                 Pride
                 and
                 Ambition
              
               in
               the
               most
               ,
               glorious
               Angel
               .
            
             Shall
             we
             not
             call
             Humility
             what
             St.
             Paul
             calls
             so
             ?
             He
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             who
             
             has
             been
             advanced
             above
             all
             the
             Orders
             of
             Angels
             ,
             humbled
             himself
             .
             All
             the
             Glory
             that
             Christ
             has
             been
             crowned
             with
             ,
             doth
             not
             hinder
             the
             Apostle
             from
             praising
             and
             extolling
             his
             Humility
             .
             Because
             Christ's
             Sufferings
             have
             been
             remunerated
             with
             a
             transcendent
             Glory
             ;
             must
             they
             not
             be
             accounted
             Humility
             ,
             but
             Pride
             ?
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             the
             more
             that
             he
             who
             humbles
             himself
             is
             great
             and
             glorious
             ,
             the
             greater
             is
             his
             Humility
             .
             Seeing
             therefore
             Christ
             had
             received
             from
             God
             more
             Glory
             than
             ever
             any
             Man
             had
             ,
             it
             follows
             ,
             that
             his
             Humility
             was
             the
             most
             stupendious
             and
             unparallel'd
             that
             ever
             was
             .
             But
             according
             to
             our
             Author's
             way
             of
             reasoning
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             such
             thing
             as
             Christian
             Humility
             .
             For
             every
             Christian
             who
             humbles
             himself
             ,
             endeavours
             thereby
             to
             fit
             himself
             for
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             :
             but
             all
             our
             best
             Actions
             are
             not
             worthy
             to
             be
             compared
             with
             that
             
               Glory
               which
               shall
               be
               revealed
            
             in
             us
             ;
             and
             therefore
             will
             our
             Author
             say
             ,
             Humility
             is
             but
             a
             Chimera
             ,
             because
             he
             who
             is
             said
             to
             humble
             himself
             ,
             expects
             to
             get
             by
             the
             means
             an
             Eternal
             Glory
             .
             Indeed
             if
             the
             most
             bitter
             Sufferings
             of
             Christ
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             be
             accounted
             Humility
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             to
             be
             rewarded
             with
             a
             more
             excellent
             Glory
             :
             I
             cannot
             see
             ,
             how
             any
             Christians
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             humble
             ;
             for
             they
             expect
             a
             glorious
             and
             transcendent
             Reward
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             242.
             
             
               After
               Christ
               was
               come
               into
               the
               World
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               place
               (
               saith
               our
               Author
               )
               for
               his
               Choice
               and
               Election
               ;
               he
               could
               not
               shew
               either
               his
               Love
               or
               his
               Humility
               ,
               in
               choosing
               Poverty
               or
               Death
               :
               and
               therefore
               if
               it
               was
               matter
               of
               his
               free
               Choice
               ,
               and
               a
               Demonstration
               of
               his
               great
               Humility
               and
               Love
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               says
               it
               was
               ;
               he
               must
               and
               did
               choose
               it
               before
               he
               came
               into
               the
               World.
               
            
             But
             all
             this
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             place
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             wherein
             he
             speaks
             only
             of
             what
             Christ
             has
             done
             since
             he
             came
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             does
             not
             so
             much
             as
             mention
             what
             he
             had
             done
             before
             .
             Which
             has
             forced
             several
             Trinitarian
             Interpreters
             to
             acknowledg
             ,
             that
             this
             Text
             does
             not
             relate
             to
             the
             Incarnation
             .
             I
             desire
             our
             Author
             to
             tell
             me
             the
             meaning
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Who
               being
               in
               the
               Form
               of
               God
               ,
               thought
               it
               not
               Robbery
               to
               be
               equal
               with
               God.
            
             For
             if
             to
             be
             
               in
               the
               Form
               of
               God
            
             ,
             signifies
             ,
             
               to
               be
               the
               true
               God
            
             ;
             then
             the
             sense
             will
             be
             this
             ;
             
               Christ
               being
               the
               true
               God
               ,
               thought
               it
               not
               Robbery
               to
               be
               equal
               with
               the
               true
               God.
               
            
             Which
             is
             just
             as
             if
             one
             should
             say
             ,
             Leopold
             who
             is
             Emperour
             does
             not
             think
             it
             Robbery
             to
             be
             equal
             with
             the
             Emperour
             .
             Is
             it
             possible
             ,
             Men
             should
             put
             such
             a
             trifling
             sense
             on
             the
             words
             of
             an
             Apostle
             ?
             Besides
             ,
             how
             can
             it
             be
             said
             here
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Supream
               God
               made
               himself
               of
               no
               Reputation
               ?
            
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             of
             all
             the
             things
             spoken
             of
             Christ
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             not
             one
             of
             them
             can
             be
             applied
             to
             the
             Supream
             God
             :
             which
             plainly
             shews
             ,
             that
             the
             Man
             Christ
             Jesus
             only
             did
             humble
             himself
             ;
             and
             that
             this
             Humility
             is
             so
             far
             from
             proving
             that
             Christ
             is
             God
             ,
             that
             it
             demonstrates
             ,
             he
             was
             only
             a
             Man.
             
          
           
             He
             goes
             on
             ;
             
               The
               Faith
               and
               Worship
               of
               Christ
               ,
               is
               the
               distinguishing
               Character
               of
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               .
            
             That
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             is
             the
             distinguishing
             Character
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             I
             grant
             ;
             but
             I
             deny
             ,
             that
             the
             Worship
             of
             Christ
             is
             so
             too
             .
             I
             suppose
             ,
             by
             the
             Worship
             of
             Christ
             ,
             he
             means
             only
             the
             Worship
             of
             
               Christ's
               Divine
               Nature
            
             ;
             for
             he
             tells
             us
             in
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             that
             both
             the
             Natural
             and
             Mosaical
             Religion
             
               condemn
               the
               Worship
               of
               any
               Creature
            
             ;
             therefore
             Christ's
             Humane
             Nature
             being
             a
             Creature
             ,
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             worshipped
             .
             Of
             the
             Worship
             paid
             to
             Christ
             ,
             I
             have
             said
             enough
             already
             ;
             but
             because
             our
             Author
             gives
             occasion
             for
             it
             ,
             by
             repeating
             his
             Charge
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             I
             will
             consider
             what
             he
             has
             offered
             ,
             in
             its
             proper
             place
             .
             Only
             here
             I
             shall
             mind
             him
             ;
             that
             the
             Compilers
             of
             the
             Apostles
             Creed
             have
             made
             no
             mention
             of
             the
             Worship
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             only
             of
             Faith
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             At
             pag.
             245.
             
             He
             goes
             on
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             the
             Socinian
             Doctrine
             ridicules
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ;
             
               Because
               it
               does
               not
               ascribe
               to
               Christ
               such
               Knowledg
               as
               is
               proper
               to
               the
               Supream
               God.
               
            
             His
             first
             Proof
             ,
             is
             John
             2.
             25.
             
             
               He
               knew
               what
               was
               in
               Man.
            
             To
             which
             the
             Historian
             had
             before
             answered
             thus
             ;
             
               The
               Knowledg
               which
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               had
               ,
               or
               now
               in
               his
               
               State
               of
               Exaltation
               hath
               ,
               of
               the
               Secrets
               of
               Mens
               Hearts
               ,
               is
               the
               pure
               Gift
               of
               ,
               and
               Revelation
               from
               God
               ;
               and
               the
               
                 Divine
                 Word
              
               abiding
               on
               him
               .
               Rev.
               1.
               1.
               
               
                 The
                 Revelation
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 gave
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 unto
                 his
                 Servants
                 .
              
            
             Our
             Author
             would
             elude
             the
             strength
             of
             this
             Answer
             ,
             thus
             ;
             
               This
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               is
               a
               plain
               abuse
               of
               the
               Text
               and
               the
               Reason
               of
               it
               .
               
                 He
                 knew
                 what
                 was
                 in
                 Man
                 ,
              
               is
               the
               Reason
               assigned
               why
               he
               needed
               not
               external
               Information
               ,
               or
               Testimony
               of
               Man.
               
                 He
                 needed
                 not
                 that
                 any
                 should
                 testify
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
              
               for
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               he
               himself
               
                 knew
                 what
                 was
                 in
                 Man
              
               ,
               and
               knew
               all
               Men.
               Which
               according
               to
               the
               propriety
               of
               Words
               ,
               signifies
               an
               inherent
               Personal
               Knowledg
               ;
               in
               opposition
               to
               any
               external
               Manifestation
               ,
               and
               therefore
               to
               Revelation
               it self
               .
               For
               he
               always
               knew
               all
               Men
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               done
               by
               Revelation
               ;
               which
               is
               particular
               and
               occasional
               .
            
             Here
             one
             may
             plainly
             see
             ,
             what
             strange
             shifts
             Men
             are
             put
             to
             ,
             when
             they
             oppose
             Truth
             .
             Who
             denies
             that
             those
             Words
             ,
             
               He
               knew
               what
               was
               in
               Man
               ,
            
             signify
             inherent
             Personal
             Knowledg
             ?
             Can
             any
             Man
             know
             any
             thing
             but
             by
             his
             inherent
             Personal
             Knowledg
             ?
             He
             that
             knows
             ,
             knows
             
               with
               his
               own
               Mind
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             has
             an
             Inherent
             and
             Personal
             Knowledg
             .
             But
             does
             it
             follow
             from
             thence
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             Knowledg
             is
             not
             from
             Revelation
             ?
             I
             hope
             it
             may
             be
             said
             of
             a
             Man
             inlightned
             by
             Revelation
             ,
             that
             
               he
               knows
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             any
             other
             ?
             And
             yet
             thô
             such
             a
             Man
             be
             inspired
             ,
             he
             has
             an
             inherent
             Personal
             Knowledg
             ;
             for
             
               his
               own
               Mind
            
             knows
             inwardly
             what
             he
             did
             not
             know
             before
             .
             But
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             says
             our
             Author
             ,
             
               he
               himself
            
             knew
             ;
             which
             according
             to
             the
             Propriety
             of
             Words
             ,
             signifies
             an
             inherent
             Personal
             Knowledg
             
               in
               opposition
               to
               Revelation
            
             .
             No
             surely
             .
             For
             then
             the
             Prophet
             Elisha
             was
             God
             ,
             for
             he
             knew
             what
             the
             King
             of
             Syria
             spake
             in
             his
             Bed-chamber
             ,
             2
             Kings
             6.
             12.
             
             For
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               he
               himself
            
             knew
             what
             the
             King
             of
             Syria
             spake
             :
             yet
             this
             was
             certainly
             by
             Revelation
             .
             If
             our
             Author
             should
             reply
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             well
             known
             that
             Elisha
             was
             but
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             and
             could
             know
             no
             such
             thing
             but
             by
             Inspiration
             or
             Revelation
             .
             I
             answer
             ,
             It
             is
             likewise
             well
             known
             ,
             that
             Christ
             knew
             not
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             particularly
             not
             the
             Day
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             Mark
             13.
             32.
             therefore
             he
             could
             not
             be
             God
             ,
             for
             God
             knows
             all
             things
             .
             Besides
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             assures
             us
             ,
             that
             God
             gave
             to
             Christ
             his
             Revelation
             ,
             Rev.
             1.
             1.
             which
             proves
             that
             all
             his
             extraordinary
             Knowledg
             was
             derived
             from
             God.
             But
             
               he
               always
               knew
               all
               Men
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             Author
             ,
             
               which
               cannot
               be
               done
               by
               Revelation
               ;
               which
               is
               particular
               and
               occasional
               .
            
             Why
             not
             ?
             God's
             Revelation
             may
             be
             perpetual
             ,
             if
             he
             pleases
             .
             There
             is
             no
             Contradiction
             or
             Impossibility
             in
             it
             .
             But
             how
             has
             he
             perverted
             the
             first
             Verse
             of
             St.
             
             John's
             
               Revelations
               ?
               The
               Revelation
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               which
               God
               gave
               to
               him
               ,
               to
               shew
               unto
               his
               Servants
               things
               ,
               which
               must
               shortly
               come
               to
               pass
               .
            
             
               This
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               doth
               not
               signify
               that
               this
               was
               a
               Revelation
               made
               to
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               but
               that
               Revelation
               which
               Christ
               made
               ;
               for
               thô
               God
               is
               said
               to
               give
               to
               him
               ,
               it
               is
               
                 to
                 shew
                 unto
                 his
                 Servants
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               appointment
               of
               God
               ,
               Christ
               shewed
               this
               Revelation
               unto
               John.
               
            
             Alas
             ,
             if
             our
             Author
             was
             not
             able
             to
             answer
             this
             place
             ,
             he
             should
             not
             have
             studied
             to
             clude
             it
             .
             If
             Christ
             made
             this
             Revelation
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             God
             ,
             how
             is
             it
             said
             
               to
               be
               given
               to
               him
            
             ,
             which
             can
             in
             no
             sense
             agree
             to
             him
             who
             is
             true
             God
             ?
             
               He
               received
               it
            
             ,
             says
             our
             Author
             ,
             
               to
               shew
               unto
               his
               Servants
            
             .
             But
             of
             whom
             can
             the
             true
             God
             receive
             ,
             either
             Knowledg
             ,
             or
             Authority
             to
             dispense
             it
             ?
             But
             here
             are
             two
             Arguments
             against
             our
             Author's
             Doctrine
             :
             1.
             
             That
             God
             gave
             to
             Christ
             a
             Revelation
             .
             But
             he
             that
             is
             God
             can
             need
             no
             Revelation
             ;
             because
             himself
             knoweth
             all
             things
             .
             2.
             
             That
             He
             is
             appointed
             to
             shew
             this
             Revelation
             to
             others
             .
             Which
             no
             more
             can
             agree
             to
             one
             who
             is
             God
             ,
             than
             Revelation
             does
             .
          
           
             He
             concludes
             ;
             that
             
               He
               desires
               a
               Mediator
               ,
               who
               knows
               more
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               more
               perfect
               manner
               .
            
             But
             I
             think
             ,
             't
             is
             fit
             we
             should
             be
             contented
             with
             such
             a
             Mediator
             ,
             as
             God
             was
             pleased
             to
             give
             us
             .
          
           
             IV.
             His
             last
             Charge
             is
             ;
             that
             
               Socinianism
               justifies
               ,
               at
               least
               excuses
               ,
               both
               Pagan
               and
               Popish
               Idolatries
               ;
               at
               least
               as
               it
               is
               taught
               by
               those
               Men
               ,
               who
               allow
               of
               the
               Worship
               of
               Christ
               ;
               which
               it
               is
               certain
               too
               ,
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               teaches
               .
            
          
           
           
             In
             answer
             hereto
             ;
             I
             will
             ,
             1.
             
             Shew
             in
             what
             consists
             the
             Worship
             or
             Honour
             due
             to
             Christ
             .
             2.
             
             Compare
             this
             Worship
             ,
             with
             the
             Worship
             which
             Pagans
             exhibited
             to
             their
             false
             Gods
             ,
             and
             Papists
             to
             their
             Saints
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             observe
             that
             in
             the
             Unitarian
             Hypothesis
             ,
             the
             Worship
             or
             Honour
             due
             to
             Christ
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             supream
             Worship
             ;
             such
             as
             we
             ought
             to
             pay
             to
             God.
             Christ
             being
             a
             Creature
             ,
             can
             never
             be
             worshipped
             as
             God
             is
             .
             Thô
             he
             be
             never
             so
             great
             and
             glorious
             ,
             a
             supream
             Worship
             is
             proper
             only
             to
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             and
             can
             never
             be
             bestowed
             on
             any
             Creature
             .
             2.
             
             As
             it
             cannot
             be
             denied
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             divers
             Orders
             of
             Creatures
             ;
             so
             the
             Honour
             paid
             to
             them
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             proportionable
             to
             their
             Greatness
             and
             Dignity
             .
             Thus
             ,
             in
             a
             Kingdom
             those
             ,
             who
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             Dignity
             ,
             are
             above
             the
             common
             sort
             of
             Men
             ,
             deserve
             a
             greater
             Respect
             and
             Honour
             than
             others
             ;
             and
             the
             King
             ,
             who
             is
             above
             them
             all
             ,
             has
             an
             Honour
             paid
             to
             him
             which
             is
             incommunicable
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             Subjects
             .
             By
             the
             same
             reason
             Angels
             ,
             who
             are
             more
             excellent
             than
             Men
             ,
             are
             worthy
             of
             greater
             Honour
             .
             But
             Christ
             ,
             who
             has
             been
             exalted
             above
             both
             Men
             and
             Angels
             ,
             since
             he
             is
             King
             of
             Kings
             and
             Lord
             of
             Lords
             ,
             hath
             a
             proper
             Worship
             due
             to
             him
             ,
             which
             can
             never
             be
             given
             either
             to
             Angels
             or
             Men.
             He
             is
             God's
             Beloved
             Son
             
               by
               way
               of
               Excellence
            
             ,
             all
             Power
             is
             given
             to
             him
             in
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             he
             is
             at
             the
             Right-hand
             of
             God
             ,
             having
             all
             things
             put
             under
             his
             Feet
             ;
             he
             deserves
             therefore
             an
             Honour
             ,
             so
             much
             greater
             than
             theirs
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             greater
             .
             Phil.
             2.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             
               God
               also
               hath
               highly
               exalted
               him
               ,
               and
               given
               him
               a
               Name
               above
               every
               Name
               ;
               that
               at
               the
               Name
               of
               Jesus
               every
               Knee
               should
               bow
               ,
               of
               things
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               things
               in
               Earth
               ,
               and
               things
               under
               the
               Earth
               ;
               and
               that
               every
               Tongue
               should
               confess
               that
               Jesus
               is
               Lord
               ,
               to
               the
               Glory
               of
               God
               the
               Father
               .
            
             The
             Apostle
             does
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             every
             Knee
             ought
             to
             bow
             at
             the
             Name
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             the
             Supream
             God
             ;
             but
             because
             God
             has
             exalted
             him
             above
             Men
             and
             Angels
             ;
             because
             he
             has
             obtained
             (
             of
             God
             )
             a
             Name
             above
             every
             Name
             ,
             the
             most
             eminent
             and
             glorious
             Dignity
             that
             ever
             was
             .
             This
             is
             the
             true
             ground
             of
             the
             Honour
             which
             is
             due
             to
             Christ
             .
             This
             St.
             Paul
             teaches
             ;
             and
             this
             the
             Unitarians
             profess
             to
             believe
             ,
             and
             perform
             .
             3.
             
             When
             we
             worship
             Christ
             ,
             it
             is
             
               to
               the
               Glory
               of
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             .
             The
             Honour
             we
             pay
             to
             Christ
             ,
             is
             terminated
             in
             God
             :
             we
             worship
             him
             
               as
               God's
               Ambassador
               and
               Image
            
             .
             As
             he
             who
             believes
             in
             him
             ,
             believes
             in
             God
             also
             ;
             so
             he
             who
             honours
             him
             ,
             honours
             God
             also
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Let
             us
             compare
             the
             Worship
             of
             Christ
             (
             the
             Reader
             will
             remember
             ,
             we
             mean
             not
             thereby
             a
             Supream
             Worship
             )
             with
             the
             Worship
             of
             False
             Gods
             among
             Pagans
             ,
             and
             of
             Saints
             among
             Papists
             .
             Pagans
             were
             guilty
             of
             Idolatry
             ;
             because
             ,
             First
             they
             had
             no
             Divine
             Command
             for
             such
             Worship
             :
             but
             even
             our
             Author
             confesses
             ,
             there
             is
             such
             a
             Command
             for
             the
             Worship
             of
             Christ
             .
             To
             worship
             Creatures
             without
             the
             Warrant
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             Usurpation
             on
             ,
             and
             Contempt
             of
             God.
             Secondly
             ,
             They
             worshipped
             and
             served
             Creatures
             
               more
               than
               the
               Creator
            
             ,
             as
             St.
             Paul
             says
             .
             They
             set
             up
             an
             infinite
             number
             of
             Gods
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             meer
             Men
             ;
             and
             ascribed
             to
             them
             such
             Power
             as
             did
             not
             belong
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             such
             Worship
             as
             was
             infinitely
             above
             them
             .
             They
             offered
             Sacrifices
             to
             them
             ,
             consecrated
             Temples
             to
             their
             Honour
             ,
             prayed
             to
             them
             ;
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             they
             paid
             to
             them
             such
             Worship
             ,
             as
             was
             
               terminated
               in
               them
            
             ,
             and
             so
             made
             True
             Gods
             of
             Men.
             But
             it
             is
             not
             so
             with
             the
             Worship
             of
             Christ
             .
             We
             ascribe
             to
             him
             no
             other
             Power
             ,
             but
             what
             we
             know
             from
             the
             Scriptures
             God
             has
             bestowed
             on
             him
             ;
             and
             no
             other
             Honour
             but
             what
             is
             proportionable
             to
             that
             Power
             ,
             to
             the
             Dignity
             of
             his
             Person
             ,
             and
             what
             God
             himself
             commands
             us
             to
             pay
             him
             .
             This
             may
             be
             applied
             to
             the
             Papists
             .
             Let
             them
             show
             us
             any
             Text
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             obliges
             us
             to
             worship
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             St.
             Francis.
             Were
             they
             content
             to
             keep
             within
             the
             bounds
             of
             Respect
             and
             Honour
             ,
             due
             to
             glorified
             Saints
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             guilty
             of
             no
             Fault
             .
             But
             to
             pray
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             many
             do
             ,
             as
             Mediators
             both
             of
             Intercession
             
               and
               Merit
            
             ,
             to
             dedicate
             Churches
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             kneel
             down
             before
             their
             Images
             and
             to
             their
             
             Images
             ,
             nay
             to
             their
             vilest
             Relicks
             ;
             this
             approaches
             too
             near
             to
             Idolatry
             .
             Our
             Author
             therefore
             mistakes
             ,
             when
             he
             says
             ;
             
               The
               greatest
               hurt
               
                 (
                 on
                 the
                 Vnitarian
                 Hypothesis
              
               )
               seems
               to
               be
               ,
               that
               they
               
                 (
                 Pagans
                 and
                 Papists
              
               )
               lose
               their
               Labour
               ,
               but
               according
               to
               these
               Principles
               they
               do
               no
               Injury
               to
               God.
               
            
             What
             then
             ?
             Is
             it
             all
             one
             ,
             to
             worship
             Christ
             by
             God's
             Appointment
             ,
             and
             to
             worship
             False
             Gods
             and
             (
             Apocryphal
             )
             Saints
             ,
             without
             any
             Warrant
             from
             God
             ?
             Is
             it
             all
             one
             ,
             to
             pay
             to
             Christ
             such
             Honour
             as
             neither
             exceeds
             his
             Power
             ,
             nor
             is
             greater
             than
             his
             Dignity
             ,
             and
             honour
             False
             Gods
             and
             Saints
             ,
             in
             such
             manner
             as
             exceeds
             both
             their
             Power
             and
             Merit
             ?
             That
             ,
             is
             Obedience
             to
             God's
             Will
             ;
             the
             Other
             ,
             detestable
             Usurpation
             and
             Rebellion
             .
             I
             conclude
             therefore
             ,
             that
             the
             Vnitarians
             by
             the
             Worship
             they
             pay
             to
             Christ
             ,
             cannot
             be
             said
             to
             justify
             or
             excuse
             Pagans
             or
             Papists
             .
             Which
             if
             it
             had
             not
             been
             an
             invidious
             Charge
             ,
             is
             so
             apparently
             False
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             not
             have
             deserved
             any
             notice
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             I
             have
             done
             with
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Doctor
             's
             Book
             ,
             which
             I
             undertook
             to
             answer
             .
             It
             may
             be
             ,
             the
             Historian
             himself
             might
             ,
             upon
             some
             Texts
             ,
             and
             to
             some
             of
             our
             Author's
             Objections
             ,
             have
             either
             explained
             or
             defended
             himself
             ,
             otherways
             than
             is
             here
             done
             :
             and
             that
             we
             may
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             shortly
             see
             ;
             unless
             Dr.
             
               Sherlock
               thinks
               sit
               to
               own
               ,
               that
               he
               desires
               it
               not
               .
            
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             the
             Historian
             is
             satisfied
             ;
             that
             in
             these
             Papers
             ,
             I
             have
             done
             wrong
             neither
             to
             him
             ,
             nor
             to
             the
             Inviolable
             Truth
             of
             God.
             God
             be
             pleased
             to
             Inspire
             Christians
             ,
             with
             the
             Spirit
             that
             leads
             into
             all
             Truth
             ;
             and
             with
             that
             Infallible
             
               Note
               of
               true
               Disciples
               ,
               to
               love
               one
               another
               ,
            
             John
             13.
             35.
             
          
           
             
               Now
               to
               him
               that
               is
               of
               Power
               ,
               to
               establish
               us
               according
               to
               his
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               the
               preaching
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ;
               to
               God
               only
               wise
               ,
               be
               Glory
               through
               Jesus
               Christ
               for
               ever
               .
            
             Amen
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
  

